The Preface of the Authour. CHAP. I.
MY Deare Countreymen of France. You, who vauntingly style your selues, De la Religion reformée, and, De la way [...] Eglise de Iesus Christ; of the reformed Religion, and of the true Church of Iesus Christ, (thus laying for your owne Honour, such specious and fayre colours vpon the foule graine of your owne Fayth:) You (I say) cannot be ignorant (I presume) how I haue endeuored by my particular congresse with diuers of your Religion, as also by my seuerall Writing [...] (according to my ability) to pull you out of the myre of your present Errours (too myld a word) your present Heresies (yet ouer languide) your presen [...] Blasphemies; but all in vayne.
For when I drew forth my proofes from the [...]orce of Reason (bearing in Mans soule the stamp of Gods owneGenes. i [...] [...]aciamus bomin [...]m ad ima [...]inem nostram. Seale) from the authorities of the Ancient Fathers, from O [...]cu [...]icall Councells, from the long hand of tyme, and vnnitermittee. Apostolicall [Page 8]Tradition, from the stupendious miracles exhibited for greater confusion of your Innouations; and lastly from the most sacred, and inuiolable authority of Gods holy Written Word; You to all this giue vs this yawning, and heedles answere: To wit, that the priuate Spirit of och of the Faythfull (among which number, you ambitiously range your selues) is to ballance and poyse the waight of all the forsaid proofes; and euen to Oracle forth the meaning of the holy Ghost in the said Venerable Scriptures. O Circulation strange, and incredible! For you hereby do aduance the priuat iudgment of Monsieur Plessis Mornay (heretofore my Antagonist, and a great Arche of your Church) of Monsieur Casanbon, Monsieur de Mo [...]in, or some other such obscure Terrae filius, aboue all authorities, aboue all Tribun [...]lls, aboue all seates of Iudicature: Which Priuate spirit. & preiudice of iudgment in you, are the Remor [...]'s, or lets, staying and flowing you from further sayling into the deepest Mysteries of Christianity.
Therefore seeing this former Course of disputing can preuayle nothing with you, [...]am at this tyme forced to proceede another way, and to imitate that Generall in the Warrs, who bendeth his forces, not to strengthen and fortify his owne Cittyes, Castells, and Forts (as not standing in need of any such defence) but to demolish and [...]uine the Rampiers, Fortress [...], and Holds of the Enemy. Now the Course here to be [Page 9]h [...]ld [...]n by me, shall be this.
We obserue, that if a Man be tould, that he hath some spo [...]s vpon his face, occasioned by any vnexpected meanes, he presently h [...]iteth to a Glass [...], to see himselfe [...]h [...]rin [...] And if he find the blemishe [...] to appeare i [...] the G [...]asse, he then acknowledgeth the truth thereof, and instantly seeketh to dry, and wype them away. The like I h [...]r [...] counsel you to doe (O you Hagen [...]s of France.) You are by me in this Treatise [...]ged wi [...] d [...]ue [...]s [...]oales, and spo [...]s of T [...]rcism [...]; Glasse your selues in the Turkish A [...]oran (for so i [...] the Booke called, wherein the Articles of the Turkish Fayth were first [...]at downe.) Y [...] you find therein your owne blemi [...]s to be exhibited to your sight; I meane, if yo [...] find thereby, that you do [...] part with [...] Turks, in belie [...]ng with them di [...] po [...] of their owne fayth, diffe [...]en [...]ly from a [...] other Christians (as by [...]pa [...]ing your Fayth with theirs you shall [...]nd,) then [...] bou [...] to ab [...]erge all such deformity from the face of your Christian [...]r [...]e [...]on? And thus you may make the Turkish [...]l [...]a [...], in part, the G [...]asse of your present Religion.
The labour I here vndertake will ( [...] suppose) appeare in your [...]dg [...] to [...] [...]ore then an Her [...]e [...] [...]bour; and mo [...] difficult [...] to wi [...], to proue [...] who [...] you [...] May [...]ters feare [...] to [...] Apolog. Angli [...]. God to e [...]g [...] the World The Booke stiled, Antichristus, s [...]s Prognosticon s [...]is Mu [...]di. fore [...] [...] the Scriptures, and a [...]. [...] a [...] also [...] chiefe Senod [...], [...], and [Page 10]others (so much magnified by you) to haue in many points of their fayth, wholy ioyned themselues with Mahumet, Christs mortall, yea immortal Enemy. Now, if I do assume more in these words, then I shall performe (for I do expect this Treatise will he ouerlooked with many Aristarchian, and censuring Eyes) then let me become infamous to my owne Country, and euen to the Professours of my owne Religion, inglorious, and despicable.
For the more cleare accomplishment of my vndertaken Scene. I will not insist in the authority of Gods holy Writ, (as vnworthily, and irreligiously de [...]orted by the pryde of ech of your Priuat spirit;) neither in any other kynd of proofes aboue rehearsed (all which you behould with the eye of scorne, and contempt,) but I will rest only in your chiefe Maisters owne words, yet extant to be read in their Writings: So as I may here say with our Sauiour, De ore Lu [...]. [...]9. tu [...] [...]e iudico, S [...]ru [...]nequaem. For, but read their Sentences by me alledged, and compare them with the words of the Alcoran, and with the words of diuers Authours, recording the doctrine of the Turkish Alcoran & Fayth, you shall find them in many dogmaticall points (for I say not in all) most conspiringly to agree: Non facies vn [...], nec diuers [...] [...]am [...]n — And thus your Religion may with some shew of reason be called, Turkish Hugenotis [...]s, or Hugenotish T [...]rcisme.
Now whiles you [...]ad their words in [Page 11]their Bookes, remember, that the Penn [...] is the soules secondary Tonque▪ deliuering without voyce, or sound, its mentall Language: Thus you shall rest assured, that it is most true, that so they did write, though most false what they did write. And thus I referre you to the impartiall Witnesses of your owne Eyes. And in regard of this great consociation and affinity of Luthers doctrine with Turcisme, it is lesse to be wondered, that the great Turk▪ (as Manlius In loc. com. pag. [...]16. the Protestant relateth) demaunding of the Christian E [...]perours Embassadour, of what yeares Luther was, wished he had beene yonger, and promised him to be his good Lord. In retaliation of which proffered kyndnes we may presume, that Luther was more easily inuited to write thus in the Turks fauour: To warre Luther, tom. [...]. Wittenb. in a [...]ers. damnas. per L [...]o [...]em. Art, 34. fol. 100. where we thus read: Praeliari aduersus Turcas est repug [...]are D [...] vis [...]ta [...]ti i [...]i, quitates nostras [...]e [...] illos. against the Turke is to resist Gods visiting our Iniquities And more:Luth. in Explicat. Art. [...]4. He that hath eares, let him heare, and abstaine from the Turkish Warrs, whi [...] the Popes name preuaileth vnder Heauen. O sacred and holy friendship, contracted betweene the Turke and Luther: And thus by allusion we may here say: Facti Luc. [...]3. sunt a [...]tic [...], Her [...]des & Pilat [...]s.
But to returne to the Treatise. I haue entitu [...]ed it, Luthers Alcoran; not because Luther did particularly first dogmatize all the points, wherein the Nouellists of these tymes conspire with the Turke, and M [...]t; but in that he did first broach many of them▪ And the r [...]t were after taught by [Page 12] Swinglius, Caluin, Beza, and others, all Luthers Prosely [...]s and schollers; and all descending originally from the Ioynes of Luther. Now the denomination of a thing is commonly taken à praestantior [...]: And according hereto, throughout this Treatise, I take the words, Lutheran, and Lutheran [...]sme in a generall sense, as comprehending all the followers of Luther, and such doctrines, as were first taught by Luther, or after by his followers; though I grant the forsaid words in a strict acceptance haue reference only to those men, who more peculiarly sweare fealty to Luther, and to Luthers doctrine, in some points different from that or the Swingi [...]ans, and the Caluinists.
Here I will demand after your diligent perusall of this small Worke; is Turcisme [...] false religion? How then can Hugenotisme be true? Is Hugenotisme a true Religion? How then can Turcisme be false? Such an indissoluble knot of doctrine shall you find in many points betweene these two sects▪ Therefore you must be forced either to abandon Lutherranisme, or by imbracing of it, withall to imb [...]ace Turcisme, and Mahuinetisme. What griefe then is it, that our noble Country should be con [...]aminated, and defiled with such pitch of Blasphemies, in this Treatise discouered?
O Blessed Lewis, once King of France; Great [...]eretofore in Empire, and Domination; Greater in Vertue and de [...]o [...]o [...]; but now Greatest in thy fruition of the light of the [Page 13] Allmighty; since thou now be houldest him, Non tanquam 1. Cor. 293 Speculum in enigmars, b [...] facie ad scieno; and him all things lntuitiuely; Looke vpon France thy deare Country (where thou didst once [...]ow the care of Soueraingty;) See, how it is torne asunder touching matters of fayth, with Apostasy, and through a most strict combination in sayth, with Mahumet, Christs open Enemy▪ I know well, that the felicity of thy present State stand [...] not compatible with any griefe, or sorrow, in regard of the Conformity of thy Will, to the Diuine Will, and permission of the Highest; neuerthelesse since Thou, and all other Saints now reigning with thee in Heauen, through your Scraphicall Charity are become Aduocats for vs poore miserable Wormes, during our exile in this Vale of Misery, forbeare not the [...] to powre out daily thy Vills of Iucense (A meane thy Prayers) before his diuine Maiesty; Besiege his eates with thy vninterrupted Oraisons, that so he would be pleased to withdraw his scourne from this one most deare Country; and that he would mollify the obdurate Hates of those men therein, who introduce Nouelty, vnder the tecture of Truth, and change Christ his Gospell into the Turkish Alcoran. Pray (O pray) most glorious Saint, that his our famous Idation may be wholy induced & brought backe to that Apostolicall and Prim [...] Eayth, which then reigned in it when tho [...] [...]ignedst ouer it; it th [...] [...] in the [...] [Page 14]Moone (as it were) of its owne resplendent Honour.
But to recall my selfe: It seemes to me, I perceaue some of you (Hugeno [...]s) who are plus fiues, que religueux, more subtill, then religious, looking vpon these leaues with the eye of liuour and malignity; saying, the indignity and wrong, by comparing our reformed Religion with Mahumetisme, or Turcisme is infus [...]ble; since we belieue in Christ, in the Trinity, the Writings of the New Testament, that there are the Sacraments of Baptisme, and the Lords supper &c. from all which the Turks do disclaime. To this I answere seuerall Wayes.
First I compare you with the Turks in some Points only of your sayth, not in all: Therefore the comparison here made is no further to be extended, then is by me intended. Secondly, I grant, you belieue these supreme Points in generall, but you haue cōmonly annexed in your beliefe of them so much poyson, touching some Circumstances of the said Mysteries, as that it hath vitiated, and corrupted the whole Ma [...]te of your Beliefe, and then that saying, here houldeth: [...], False beliefe is plainly worse, then misbeliefe, or Infidelity.
Thirdly, I make a Comparison in this Treatise, only of Hugenotisme or Protestancy, with Turcisme: But the former sublime Articles of Christian Religion you do not belieue, as you are Hugen [...]ts, or Protestants, but only as [Page 15] Catholiks, or at the most as Christians; since from our Catholike Church only you receaue your beliefe of them. For thus Luther acknowledgeth: We Luther contra Anabaptist. confesse, that vnder the Papacy there is most of the Christian Good, yea rather all the Christian Good, and that from thence it came to vs. And Whitakerus (a Protestant Doctour of England) sayth no lesse in these his Words: The De Eccles. p. 36 [...]. Papists haue the Scriptures, and Baptisme &c. And these came to vs from them.
Now, these former Points (I say) you belieue not as Protestants, or as Professours of your reformed Religion. The reason hereof being, because you are Protestants in respect (and not otherwise) of your Deniall of the affirmatiue Catholike Points, whereby you deuide your selfes from the Catholike Roman Church; as in denying the Sacrifice of the Altar, Prayer for the dead, praying to Saints, Peters Supremacy, and his Successours &c. Finally in denying other positiue, and affirmatiue Articles of our Catholike Religion, wherein by such your deniall you dissent from vs; And in regard of your first Maisters protesting to deny the said Points, according to their Confession of Fayth exhibited at Augusta, they were then first stiled Protestants, as your owne Sleidan Sleidan. l. c. fol. 8 [...]. and other ProtestantO [...]iander in Epit. C [...]. 10. pag. Historie graphers haue recorded. And thus far in solution of your former suggested Crimination (if any of you should suggest it) and in further warrant of my vndertaken Mothed in this Treatise.
It may by further viged by some of you (especially of such as be illiterate) that you do not giue your consent, and beliefe to such blasphemous doctrines, wherein your Grand-marster do agre with Mahumet, and the Turke; yea that you do not, as much as heare of some of these their agreements, or of the wicked Positions, where with Luther, Swinglius, Caluin, and such others stand charged in this Treatise; and that therefore it is iniustide and wrong in me, to in simulate you within the beliefe of such impious doctrines, I take away this your poore Euasion in this sort: I grant it may be true, that you haue not heard of many wicked Tenets of your owne Brethren, produced hereafter by me; neuerthelesse you with an inuolued, and implicit Fayth do belieue them to be [...]e.
The reason hereof is, because you giue in grosse such affiance and credit to Luther, Swingliues &c. as that what Religion they haue taught to be true, the sme you belieus to be true: But these men did diuulge with the same authority, the blasphemies and wicked assertions here related, with the which authority they did teach such other points of Protestancy and Hugenetisme, to the which you give an [...]sse, and explicit affent. And thus whiles you belieue other Protestanticall points to be true, only by reason of the authority of your [...]st Maisters teaching them you are therefore by force of the same authority, to belieue what false [Page 17]doctrines soeuer your foresaid Instructours haue disgorged out in the it Writings; since they were warranted with the pretext of equall security of not erring in all their writings. And therefore hence I conclude, that euery one of you, who do acknowledge Luther, and the rest here alledged, for your prime Catechizers or Doctours in your sayth, doth stand guilty of all their blasphemies vented out by them, in that by force of the reason aboue deliuered, you potentially, and implicitly belieue the said Blasphemyes. Thus farte hereof.
Well I will draw to an end of this my Fieface (which shall serue in place of a formall Epistle Dedicatory) putting you in mind, that your Proge [...]itours haue so comported themselues in their first stamping the Principles of their fayth as that they may be said partly to stand in competency with Mahumet, and Sergius (Mahumets Scribe, or Penman) whether should transcend, and surpasse the one the other in impiety of doctrine. A miserable Emulation!
One thing yet before I end, I will adde; which is, if it can be proued, that you of the Reformed Religion do partake but in any one point only (as I will make it euident; that you do in fourty) with the Turks, differently from the beliefe of all true Christians, and of Gods Vniuerfall Church, (you by this meanes declyning, le grand chemin battu de la foy Catholique, & Orthodoxe, the high beaten way of the Catholike, and orthodoxall [Page 18]sayth) then it clerely followeth that your fayth cannot be perfect, and sufficient to Saluation. For fayth is supernaturall; and infallible; But who erreth in any one point of fayth (since such a Man relyeth not vpon God reuealing, and the Church propounding, the two necessary Meanes for the obtayning of a true & profitable fayth:) This man (I say) may possibly erre in any other point; and then by necessary inference he cannot be a Member of the true Church; for to speake in S. Cyprians Dialect:Cyprian. lib. do Vnita. te Ecclesiae. Adulterari non potest sponsa Christi; incorrūpta est & pudica.
Now with this I referre you to the perusall of this discourse, wherein I do apply to the diseases of your soule, Paracelsian Physick (as I may say) since the Ingredients thereof will either (perhaps) presently cure you, or presently dispatch you; for vpon your reading and serious pondering of it, it may be, you will shake of your present fayth of Hugenotisme, or els (which God preuent) wilbe more corroborated in Mahumetisme; so precipitating your selues into the infernall Abysme of miscreancy, and Infidelity.
Of the Method houlden in this Treatise. CHAP. II.
THe prescribed Method, which I intend to take in these ensuing leaues, is first, to exemplify in many particular Articles of Beliefe, wherein Mahumet and the Turks do agree with Luther and the Lutherans; concerning which I am to prefixe this Caution. To wit, that as by Luther, and the word Lutheran, I vnderstand also the Swinglians, and the Caluinists, (though I grant [...], and abusiue) seing they all originally were begot by Luther, though now through tract or tyme they be branched forth into seuerall distinct families: So in like manner I take these words following promiscuously; I meane, Mahumet, Sergius, the Mahumetaus, the Saracens, the Turks, Mahumetisme, Saracen [...]sme, and Turcisme; all comprehending one and the same Religion, first sprung by Mahumet and Sergius, and only varying in appellation through diuersity of Places, & Tymes.
Well then to proceed. This Agreements of Mahumetisme and Luthera [...]isme, I call Symbolisme. This Word Symbolisme is taken from naturall Philosophy, where it is peculiarly applyed to the agreements of seuerall Elements in seuerall qualities: Thus the Ayre (for example) in its heate Sy [...]holizeth, and [Page 20]agreeth with the fire; in its moysture, with the Water. After I haue displayed fourty Points (most of them Articles of fayth, and the rest necessary Circumstances, attending the Turkish, and Lutheran Religion) wherein these two Religions do conspire and agree, I then in the second Part of this Treatise do particularize twenty Points of fayth, and inferences, or deductions from thence, in which I compare the Lutherans with the Mahumetans, or Turks; wherein it is made euident, that the Positions, and Articles of the Lutherans, and their answerable practise of them are at least equall, if not more wicked, and lesse iustifiable by force of all Reason, then the contrary Tenets of the Mahumetans, and Turks. These my librations and waighings of these seuerall Points I terme Parallels; because I compare togeather the said Points or Articles, as seuerally maintained by them; as also I compare togeather the seuerall first Inuentours of Mahumetisme, and Lutheranisme.
After the end of both these two Parts of this Treatise, I subnect (as an Appendix) a Discourse, which may serue, as a Second Glasse to you of the Reformed Religion, wherin you may behould threescore of your owne Positions or dogmaticall Points of faith, and other Accessories thereof, to haue been wholy condemned for Heresies, by the ancient Fathers of Christs Primitiue Church; and the maintayners of them to haue been [...]anded, and anathematized for cursed Heretiks. [Page 21]These wicked Positions I call in this place, so many Identitio [...]; seing they are the same erroneous doctrines without any variation, heretofore exploded for old Heresies, and now imbraced of new, and reuiued by our Sectmaisters of these dayes. Now by all these seuerall Passages of this litle Work, we may obserue, that although the true Church of Christ hath been forced to be embroyled with Mahumetisme; and antiently condemned Heresies; yet she neuer partaked with Mahumetisme, or the said Heresies in any one point of their Wicked Paradoxes; no more then Eternity, though it coexisteth with the tyme past, and the tyme future, is neither the tyme past, nor the Tyme future.
Thus much touching the method by me holden; Only I end with this premonition once for all; That whereas I do mention (by way of Reprouall) often the words, Protestancy, and Protestant, in this discourse, and Appendix, my meaning is, that therby I vnderstand, and take Protestancy only for such points of fayth, which the more earnest, violent, and fiery Protestants and Calainists maintayne (this their doctrine being the same with Hugenotisme, and the belieuers of it, the same with you Hugenots) not extending these two former words to such Articles of fayth, or to the Professours therof, which the more learned, graue, and sober Protestants do hould and belieue.
The Particular Passages of the Alcoran, alledged in this Treatise, according to the Order, as they do occurre in this Booke: Of which Passages diuers are seuerall tymes vpon seuerall occasions repeated, and urged. And heere we are to note, that the different Passages of the Alcoran are distinguished (as by so many Sections, or Paragraphs) by the word, Azoara 1.2.3. &c. CHAP. III.
- Azoara 5. DEus pius,1 & misericors, priùs Testamentum Vetus (videlicet legem Moysis & Psalterium) demceps Euangelium, rectas Vias hominibus tradidit.
- Azoara 13. Increduli, & minime Deum (videlicet absque Filio & Spiritu Sancto) adorantes, cum postulantur praeceptis à Deo positis, suo (que) legate (Mahumeti) fidem adhibere; Aiunt se nolle quicquam mutari, nisi quod Patres imitati sunt. Quibus tamen fit Obiectio: Vtrum Patres semper non nisi rectam sidem tenuerunt?
- Azoara 1. Sciendum est geueraliter, quoniam omnis rectè [...]iuens, beni (que) gestor; Iudaeus, seu Christianus, seu l [...]ge sua relicta in aliam tendens; Omnis scilicet [Page 23]Deum adorans, indubitanter diuinum amorem assequetur.
- Azoara 61.62. & seqq. Per Ventos inflantes, & Nubes,4 & Naues aequore currentes, & Angelos Nuncios; per montem Synai, & domum superné aedificatam; per stellam respertinam; per stellas retrogradas, & combustas; per noctem, & auroram iuro, quod non sum Daemoniacus, aut Magus, sed Dei Opermi nuncius, qui nihil erre nihil ex proprio velle loquor, nisi tantùm quod est mihi diumitus mandatum.
- Azoara 12. Increduli sunt qui lesum silium Mariae,5 Deum esse dicunt, cum ipse Dominus dicat; In Dominum Deum meum, & vestrum credite.
- Azoara 19. Confundat Deus Christianos 6 qui Mariae filium loco Dei venerantur; cùm ipsis praeceptum sit, non nisi vnum Deum venerari.
- Azoara 12. & 20. Iudaei Mariae blasphemiam,7 & immoderatam contumeliam inferunt, dum eius filium, Christum Dei nuncium se interemisse perhibē: Eum enim nequ [...]quam, sed alterum ei similem interfecerunt; quia Deus incomprehensibilis & sapiens, cum ad se migrare fecit.
- Azoara 27.28. Deus est substantia necessario existens,8 cui impossibile est, vt naturam aliunde natuetur.
- Azoara 4.9. & 53. Constanter dic illis Christianis, Deum vnum esse necessariò omnibus, qui nec genuit, nec generatus est; nec habet quicquam simile.
- [Page 24]Azoara 13. O Iesis fili Mariae, tu persuades hominibus,10 ni te, matrem (que)tuam, duos Deos habeant, & venerentur.
- Azoara 8. Vnore quotiescumque placuerit,11 duas scilicet, tres, aut quatuor ducite &c nisi timueritis eas nullatenus pacificare posse; Cum contingerit vobis eas non diligere, vnam pro alia mutare licet.
- Azoara 5.11. Iesus Mariae filius,12 fuit Dei Nuncius, & Spiritus, & verbum Dei caelitus immissum; Cui Dei legato omnes debent credere.
- Azoara 12. Iesus fuit Sapientia,13 & Verbum Patris, & Messias, & Princeps; Fuit Dei Spiritus, & mens, principumque, & Capus ommum ho [...]num.
- Azoara 31. Omnium mulierum optimae Mariae,14 abomnibus intactae, animam suam Deus insufflauit.
- Azoara 31. Spiritus Dei intrauit Mariam,15 & Iesum ex ca genuit.
- Azoara 76. Maria aliquid inali,16 siue malitiae non operatae est.
- Azoara 5. Maria fuit omnibus vtris,17 & mulieribus splendidior, & mundior, & purior; soli (que) Deo perseueranter student.
- Azoara 4. Angelui Gabriel ad Virginem Mariam a Deo missus est,18 narraturus [...]am (quamquam Virginem) [Page 25] Dei tam [...]n Omnipotentia filium concepturam.
- Azoara 43. Omnes mulieres tuae manui per emptionem suppositas, & Amitae tuae▪ Matertera (que) filias; 19 Omnes item bonas mulieres tibi volenti gratis succumberé cupientes, licitas constituimus.
- Azoara 10. De Dei promissionibus in Lege, 20 & Euangeli [...] propositis, non est disputandum.
- Azoara 20. Emina, mater Mahumetis, 21 testabatur filium Mahumetem nec in vtero, nec in partu vlli [...] sibi dolorem fecisse.
- Azoara 74. Nuntium vobis affero, 22 de Nuntio post me venturo, cui nomen Mahumetus.
- Azoara 63. Tanti spatij interuallo, 23 quantum sagitta his discurreret.
- Azoara 54.65.66. In Paradiso fideles habebunt hortos, & fontes, 24 vestientur sericis & purpura; puellas habebunt cum oculis claris & immensis, quorum [...]lbugines candidissimae, & pupillae nigerrimae.
Thus far of these passages of the Alcoran; where it is to be obserued, that one and the same Azoara, is vpon different occasions seuerall times alledged, as aboue I aduertized. And it is to be further obserued, that besides the forsaid Passages of the Alcoran aboue alledged, there are also produced many Testimonies, and Authorities of seuerall graue Writers, whose Bookes treat of the Alcoran, [Page 26]or of the Religion, Manners, and Customs of the Turks or Mahumetans, whose sentences are here alledged against the Lutherans, either by way of Symbolisms, or Parallels. The names of which Authours I haue thought conuenient here to set downe.
- 1. Theodorus Bibliander in Praefatione Alcorani.
- 2. Cusanus in Cribratione Alcorani.
- 3. Richardus Ordinis Praedicatorum in confutatione legis Saracenae.
- 4. Septem-castrensis de fide, & Religione Turcarum.
- 5. Christopherus Richerius, de moribus Turcarum, ad Franciscum Galliae Regem.
- 6. Cuspinianus de Religione Turcarum.
- 7. Postille de la Republique des Tures.
- 8. Bellanius des singularités.
- 9. Chronica Saracenorum.
- 10. Munsteri Cosmographia.
- 11. Georgensis de Turcarum Moribus.
- 12. Theueti Cosmographia.
- 13. Literae Constantinopoli scriptae ad quendam Venetum Patricium.
Extant in fine libri, de furoribus Galliae.
Of Symbolismes in generall. CHAP. IV.
BEfore we come to dissect the particulars, wherein our Reformists, and the Turks do cōspire, I hold it much conducing to our purpose (thus obseruing Method perhaps in breach of Method) [Page 27]to shew what agreements they haue in Generalities; Some of which Generalities are hereafter discoursed of more particularly.
The 1. Symbolisme.
First then we find, that he who first composed the Turkish Alcoran, was Sergius, an Apostata Monke; for though by the authority and commandement of Mahumet (a temporall Prince) yet by the peculiar industry, wit, and labour of Sergius, the Alcoran (almost a thousand yeares since) was framed & deuised.
In like sort, the First dogmatizer of the Reformed Religion was Luther; first a Monke, but after forsaking his Religion, coyned your Ghospell. Thus both of them were first Votaryes; and both of them after became forsakers of their first imbraced Catholike Religion, and burst out into open Renegado's, or Apostata's.
The 2. Symbolisme.
The second generall Course, wherein Sergius, and Luther do interleague, is their mutuall condemning of the Church of Christ for the former ages. And this their condemnation is Lapis angularis in the edifice both of the Alcoran, and of your Gospell; the which stone except it had beene first placed, Sergius and Luther could neuer haue raised the walls of their future buildings, nor could haue declined the confessed [Page 28]Note, and Marke of Heretiks. Now according to this my Assertion Mahumet liuing in the age of S. Gregory the Great, or presently after, charged those tymes with Incredulity, and want of true Beliefe; and therfore gaue out,Septemcastrensis, and others. That he was sent by God to restore the Church to its purity in doctrine: And answearably some twenty yeares after the death of the said S. Gregory: he began his restauration of the former supposing erring Fayth.
The very same tymes of S. Gregory, your chiefe Sectaries do condemne of Antichristianisme, and Idolatry (so conspiringly they agree with Mahumet, touching the tymes of the first imaginary decay of true Christianity.) For doth not Hospinian the Protestant thus write: Gregorij Hosp. histor. Sacram. l 2. p. 157. Magni aetate &c. In the age of Gregory the Great, all kind of superstition & Idolatry did (as a Sea) ouerflow, and ouerwhelme the Christian World? And Symon de Voyon In his discourse vpon the Catalogue of Doctours. (our Countriman) sortably auerreth, that when Bonifacius (who succeded Gregory) was stalled in the Papall Chayre, then was the whole world ouerwhelmed in the dreggs of Antichristian filthines, abominable superstition, and traditions of the Pope. With these former Sectaries. Iunius Iunius in Apocalyp. in c [...]p. 10. the remarkable Nouellist, and Bullinger in his Treat concerning Antichrist pag. 110. agree. Finally Hutterus the Protestant placeth the first decay of the fayth in the same tymes, saying: Libenter Hutterus, de Sacrif. Missatico. pag. 377. concedo Idolomaniam &c. I freely grant, that the Popish Idolatry hath inuaded almost the whole earth, for these last thousand yeares. Thus we [Page 29]see, that Mahumet, and the Professours of your Gospell do vnanimously iumpe in the tyme, when (according to their conceits) the Church of God began to decay, through the professing in its members of a false Religion.
The 3. Symbolisme.
The third point, wherein I will insist here, is that as Sergius, without any calling, or Vocation, laboured to ouerthrow the Christian Religion then professed: Euen so your Predecessours scorning all ordinary Mission, and Vocation, assumed the charge of reforming the Church of Christ. And accordingly heretoIn loc. com. lo [...] 63. pag. 198. Aretius, and Danaeus in Isagog. Christian. part. 4. l. 2. pag 36. Duneus (two Protestants) maintaine; That Luthers Calling was extraordinary. In like manner Caluin discoursing of this point, thus confesseth: Quia Lascitius the Protestant so relateth Caluin to say, in his Booke, de Russorum, [...] Moscouitarum religious. Papa tyrannils &c. Because through the tyranny of the Pope, the true Course of Ordination was dissolued, therfore we needed a new help; and therefore this function, which the Lord hath imposed vpon vs, was altogether extraordinary. In the same dialect speaketh your Patriarch of our neighboring Towne of Gene [...] (Beza Beza i [...] his Conference at Poys [...] ▪ I meane) for being expostulated of his owne, and other (his Associats) Calling, for their reforming of the Roman Church, and planting of their Innovations, peremptorily he affirmed, their Calling to be Extraordinary.
So fully do Mahumet, and Sergius sympa [...] with our still Gospellers, in maintayning [Page 30]the Church of God to begin to be Erroneous, about the tyme of Gregory the Great, and in promiscuously vendicating to themselues (with contempt of all lawfull Vocation, and Mission) an extraordinary peculiar calling, for their first sowing of their Blesphemies, and Heresyes. This was the proceeding of your first chiefe Maisters, whome their owne learning (for that they were learned it cannot be denied) thus embouldened to stampe their Errours, by ambitiously pretending a Miraculous Vocation. But we are the lesse to meruaile thereat, since Learning oftentimes makes men proud, and Pryde begets Heresy: and this is the vnexpected, and lamentable Gradation, betwene Learning and Heresy.
But to proceed in this vngratefull combination and Coniunction; In which who had the aduantage ouer the other, I referre to the iudicious; seing where the Ballance is eauen, there the least graine doth cast it.
Mahumet after he had by the industry & policy of Sergius, inuented, and pretended a reformation of the Roman Church, did instantly thereuponSo relateth Cuspinianus in Mahumets. shake off the yoake of Obedience and Loyalty towards Is [...] clius the Emperour, and did draw diuers Prouinces from him, euen by force and open Rebellion, subiugating them to his owne power. In all which said Prouinces he after planted his misbeliefe, and Infidelity. Thus did Sergius become Mahumets Dedalus, in making him Wings for his high [Page 31]soaring. And did not Luther treade (according to his power) in the same tract with Mahumet? For after he had seasoned the Germans with his Nouellisme, he presently Foedere Smalcaldico, taught his Proselyts and followers, to rise in rebellion against Charles their Emperour. And wheras the Germans were obliged by Oath to the Obedience of the Emperour, Luther and the Lutheran Deuines (to free them of all such feares and scruples) decreed by solemne Sentence, that, Quia Sleidan the Protestant, lib. 1. Caesar Religioni &c. Because Cesar did threaten an overthrow to Religion, and the liberty thereof; therefore he gaue iust cause, why the Lutherans did vis [...]g against him with safe and good Consciences. And thus Luther first planting his Religion by the sword, and open Rebellion, no lesse then Mahumet did, caused such combustions, insurrections, and bloudy warrs throughout all Germany, as that himselfe thus vauntingly speaketh thereof; Videor Luther in loc. com. class. 4. c. 30. mihi. videre Germaniam in sanguine nature &c. Christus [...]us viuit & regnat, & ego viuo, & regnabo. But touching the Warrs waged by the Lutherans and the Nouellists of this age, originally for the aduancement of their Heresies, I cease here further to discourse of; since in a more conuenient place hereafter, I will more fully enlarge my selfe.
Thus far now to shew the great association, and affinity, which the Turks & your Ghospellers haue in the foundation, and enlarging of both your Religions. To wit, [Page 32] First, that the Broachers of Turcisme, and Hugenotisuse were Apostata Monkes. Secondly, that they mutually agreed in equally condemning the Vniuersall Church of Christ, euen from such a peculiar Age, or Century. Thirdly, that the sowers of both their Religions did promiscuously enallege to themselues an extraordinary Vocation. Finally, that they maintayned, and increased both their Religions (once disseminated) by the sword and trayterous rebellions. And thus did these former Wretches thinke good to stampe their wicked doctrines (though to their owne eternall damnation) chiefly (among other allectiues) that they might be spoken of in after tymes. Madmen! who couet at so high a pryce to enioy a little Ayre, after they cease breathing: Landantus August. vbi non sunt, torquentur vbi sunt.
You will I hope (O You my Countrimen) disclayme (at least in words) from Mahumetisme; and can you then imbrace your owne Ghospell as diuine, since it is impossible, that Truth and Faisbood should indifferently be seated vpon the same Beginning. Basis, Ground worke, and Foundations?
The 4. Symbolysme, touching the writings of the Apostles. CHAP. V.
HAuing laid downe aboue the generall foundations, whereupon Sergous & Luther raised the Mount of their promiscuous Errours; It remaynes now to descend to the particular Heresyes by them indifferently maintayned, which they wrought vpon the Anuile of their owne priuate Iudgments. And first, though Mahumet in his Alcoran admitted the Old Testament, and the Gospells; yet as making no mention of the Epistles of the Aposties, or of the Apocalyps, he wholy discā noneth, and excl [...]deth them. For thus Mahumet writeth in his Alcoran: Azoar [...] Deus pius & misericors p [...]ils Testamentum Vetus, (videlicet legem Moysis & Psalterium) deinceps Euangelium, rectas vias hominsbus tradidit: God being pious and mercifull, first deliuered to men (as the right wayes) the Old Testamen (to wit, the Law of Moyses and the Psalter) then he after deliuered the Ghospell; From whence we see, that he pretermitteth all the other Writings of the Apostles. Now in this point our new Euangelists do ioyne with Mahumet and Sergius, by their expunging, and obliterating most parts of the writings of the Apostles.
To begin with Father Luther, who speaking [Page 34]of the Epistle of S. Iames, betrampleth it in these Words: The Epistile of Iames is In Praefa [...]an Epist. Iacobi, in editione Iene [...]si. contentions swelling strawy, and vnmorthy an Apostolicall spirit. In like sort. Luther re [...]cteth as Apocryphall the booke of the Apocalyps euen by the [...]udgment of Bullinger the Protestant, thus writing Martin Bulling. vpon the Apocaly [...]s cap. 1. serm. 1. Luther hath (as it were) wounded this booke (meaning the Apocalyps) with a sharp Preface set before his Edition of the New Testament in Dutch; For which his course taken therem, graue and literate men are displèased with him.
To proceed further:Kempnit. in Enchirid. pag. 6 [...] Kempnitius (a chiefe Lutheran) peremptorals hud [...]ateth, & condemneth the second Epistle of Peter, the second, and third Epittle of Iohn, the Epistle to the Hebrews, the Epistle of Iames, the Epistle of Iude, & the Apocalyps; stiling all these Apocryphall: further assirming, That these BookesKempuit. in examen part. [...]. p. 56. haue not testimony for their authority. With Kempuitius, Adamus Francisci (the Protestant) thus agreeth saying: Apocryphi In Margarete Theolog. pag. [...]48. libri &c. The Apocryphall Bookes of the New Testament, are the Epistle to the Hebrews the Epistle of Imaes, the second and third of Iohn, the second of Peter, the Epistle of Iude, and the Apocalyps.
Thus much to demonstrate, that Luther and diuers of his schollars agree with Mahumet, in denying most (at least) of the Epistles of the Apostles. And therefore we haue lesse reason to be amazed at that prophane saying of Caluin, in dishonour of the Apostles in generall. His words are these: Apostoli Caluin [...] [...]. Instit. 4. c. l. 9.4. non debent garrire quicquid illis collibitum [Page 35]fuerit &c. The Apostles ought not to babble, and speake idly of things, as it pleaseth them; but they are to relate the Commandements of God sincerely. We are indeed to belieue the Apostles; but this only as they speake out of the Word of God, not as they speake from themselues, but from the precept and speciall commandement of their Legation. Thus Caluin. O wonderfull procacity, and insolency of Heresy. As if the Apostles did somtimes babble, and talke idly, did speake only of themselues, and not as instructed and directed by God.
The 5. Symbolisme, Touching the erring of the Apostles. CHAP. VI.
THe Turks, or Mahumetans, as they do not belieue the writings of the Apostles; So they hould the Aposties to haue erred in diuers of their Actions; since they maintaine that the Apostles had not greater warrant for their not erring in their Actions, then they had for their not erring in their Writings.
The same point is maintayned by seuerall of your first Instructours (so great is your conformity with them herein.) For according hereto Luther sayth of S. Iames speaking of Extreme Vnction: I say, Luther de Captiuit. Babylon. cap. de extrema Vnction [...]. thaeth in any place Iames erred, in this place especiall. b [...]e erred &c. For it is not lawfull for an Apostle [...] [...]is owne authority to institute a Sacrament. As [...] [Page 36]the Apostle would, or dared to ordayne a Sacrament, without the authority, & command of Christ our Sauiour.
In like manner, Brentius (the Lutheran) thus boldly writeth: Peter In Apolog. Confess. cap. de Conciliss. the Chiefe of the Apostles and also Barnabas (after the Holy Ghost receaued) togeather with the Church of Ierusalem erred. The Magdeburgians thus prosecute this Point: Paul doth Cent. [...]. l. [...]. c. 800 [...]u [...]ne to Iames the Apostle, and a Councell of the Presbyters being celebrated, he is induced by Iames and the [...]est, that for the offended Iewes, he should parisy himselfe in the Temple, to which Paulyieldeth, which without doubt was no small slip in so eminent a Doctour.
Finally to o [...] the like condemnation, giuen by our Reformist, Whitaker (the English Sectary) thus hath left written: It De Eccles. contra Bellar. controu. [...]. q. 4. is manifest, that after the descending of the Holy Ghost, the Apostles erred in the Vocation of the Gentills; And that Peter in like sort erred in manners, touching the abrogation of the Cerem [...]all Law. Now where can we find any Mahumetan or Turke (all who condemne the Apostles) to speake more vnworthily, and debasing of them, then these alledged Ghospellers haue done?
The 6. Symbolisme, touching the Ghospells. CHAP. VII.
TO proceed: Touching the Scriptures, which the Mahumetans, and our new Gospellers do admit as pure, and sacred, the Saracens, or [Page 37] Turks (I euer meane the Mahumetans) agree with the Lutherans in the manner, reason, and custome of Proceeding with the said Scriptures. The sole Reason, why the Mahumetans do not admit the New Testament, as now it is (though they allow of it, they say, as it was first giuen, by, Iesus) pretending that it hath been corrupted, i [...], because Cuspin. de relig. Turcarum. Septem-Castrensis de relig. Turca [...]. the Sentences and authorities of the New Testement touching Christ are repugnant to their fayth, first in [...]ti [...]u [...]ed by Sergius in the Alcoran; so as they make their Mahumetan fayth to be a square, where with to measure the Truth, or falshood of the New Testament. And do not out Euangelists runne in one and the same liue of proceeding?
According to this it is, that Luther in the balancing of the foure Euangelists thus writeth: Qui Luth. tom. 3. p. aefat in epist. Petri. potismū & maiort prae cateris studio docent &c. Such Euangelists are the chiefest, who more carefully teach (then other Euangetists doe) that fayth in Christ only without our works doth make vs iust, and in state of Saluation. Thus Luther lesning the worth of the Euangelists, according as they seeme more to impugne his conceyted doctrine of Iustification by fayth only.
Againe the Centurists in reiecting with Luther the Epistle of Iames, giue this reason, saying: The Epistle of Iames is countrary to the doctrine of the Apostles, because Cent. 2. c. 4. p. [...]6 [...] it maketh Abraham to be iustifyed not by fayth only, but by Works. In like manner Beza reiecteth those words, as surreptitious, in Luke 22. This is [Page 38]the Chalice, the New Testament in my Bloud, which shalbe shed for you; Beza in annotat. in [...]a, Lucae. because as Beza sayth, The words in the Greeke Copyes confirme the Reall Presence in the Sacrament.
Thus we obserue, that both the Mahumetans. and the Lutherans do iointly make the Religion, which they professe the foundation o [...] ground-work, why they do disauthorize such, or such Bookes of Scripture, not reputing them to be the Word of God. A strange, and retrograde proceeding: for since fayth, and Religion is to receaue its approbation from Scripture, here with he Mahumetans, and the Lutherans, the Scripture is to take its force, and authority from fayth it selfe; that fayth I meane, which euery particular Sectary (whether Mahumetan, or Lutheran) shall in his owne priuat iudgment hould to be true.
The 7. Symbolisme, Touching the Ancient Fathers. CHAP. VIII.
FRom the authority of the Scripture, let vs descend to the authority of the anciēt Fathers of the Church of God. All whom we shall fynd to be equally reiected and contemned by the Mahumetans, and the Lutherans. Yea Luther & his Offpring, before they will lend a fauorable eare to those Sentinalls of Gods Church for the good of their owne soules, [Page 39]will soner endanger their owne Saluation; they bearing themselues therein with such desperate resolution, wherewith Cato did, of whom it is recorded: Occidii se Cato, ne diceretur, Caesar me seruauit.
And first touching the Fathers. We find Mahumet in his Alcorans thus to disualew them:Azoara 13. Increduli & minime adoranies, &c. The Christians are incredulous, not worshipping God, when they are required to giue credit to the Commandements of God, and to his Legate, or Mesienger (videlicet Mahumet) for they say, se nolle imita [...] quicquam, nisi quod Patres imitati sunt; They will not i [...]ntate others in any thing, but in what the Fathers haue imitated. But to this is obiected: Virum Patres non nisi veram fidem semper [...]e [...]uerunt, Whether the Fathers did euer hould the true faych? Thus Mahumet in his Alcoran.
But now let vs see, how Luther, and the Lutherans euen tread vpon the ancient Fathers with greater contempt of Words, and contumelies, then euer Mahumet did. To begin with Luther, who in these words dischargeth his shot against the Fathers in generall: The Luth tom. 2. Wittenb. an 1551. lib. de seruo arbitrio. Fathers of so many Centuries haue beene blind, and most vnskilfull in the Scriptures, and if they did not correct and alter themselues before they dyed, they were neither Holy men, nor belonging to the Church. But Luther comming to censure particular Fathers, even shooteth hayle-shot against them in this manner: In the writings Luther in colloquijs mensalibus, cap de Patribus Ecclesia. of Ierome there is not a word of true Fayth in Iesu [...] Christ, and per fect Religion. Tertullian is very superstirious. I am [Page 40]persuaded, that Origen was long since accursed. I make small rekoning of Chrysostome. Basill is not to be much regarded; he is wholy, and meerely [...] Monke; I prize him not of a barre. Cyprian is but a shallow and weake deuine. Finally, against Austin, and Cyprian he thus vaunteth: ILuther [...]m 1. contra Rege [...] Angliafol. 344. care not, if a thousand Austins, a thousand Cyprians opposed themselues against me.
With Luther (to omit the like censures of other Lutherans) Melanct [...]on runneth in full chase, thus ba [...]king: Presently Melanth. in 1. Cor. c. 3. from the Infancy of the Church, the ancient Fathers obscured the doctrine concerting Iustification by fayth, augtriented Ceremonyes and coyned peculiar Worships. O how distant in the iudgment of these Nouelists (who haue bouche ouuerie & gorge desployàe, an open mouch, and full of gause) from the iudgment of S. Austin, deliueredin this his Sentence: Quod Aug. to. J. contra I [...] lian. l. 1. c. 5. (Patres, credunt, credo; quod tenent, teneo; acquiesce istis, & requiesce à me.
The 8. Symbolisme, Touching generall Councells. CHAP. IX.
AS Mahumet reiected the Fathers in particular, so also he reiected the authority of the ancient Coū cells, consisting of many hundred Fathers, gathered together in one place, for the disquisition and search of Truth in matter of Religion. According to this my Assertion, [Page 41]we find no mention of any authority, ascribed to Generall Councells to be made in the Alcorans. Neither would Mahumet admit the authority of any one Councell celebrated either before, or in his dayes; euen betrampling with contempt the first Councell Septemcastrens. defide & relig. Turcarum. of Nice, which was about some three hundred yeares before the being of Mahumet, since by that Councell, his blasphemy of denying Christ (who is God before all time, but Man in tyme) to be God, & the Sonne of God, was particularly condemned.
How do our Aduersaries compart with Mahumet in contemning all Councells? For doth notBrent. in Apol. Confes. Wittem. cap. de Concilijs. Brentius charge euen the said Councell of Nice with seuerall Errours? In like sort Caluin a ftirmed, that the Fathers of that Councell wereCaluin de verae Ecclesreformat. inter opuscul. pag. 480. fanaticall: & Musculus, that they wereMusculus in loc com de Ministr [...]s. p. 19 [...]. à Satana in stigati. But V [...]banus Regius (the Protestant) insimulateth all generall Councells within this his Censute: Quod omnia Vrb. Reg. 1. part oper in inter pret. loc. com. de Ecclesia. fol. 51. Concilia parni [...] lapsa sunt▪ luce clarius est: It is more c [...]ear [...] then the sunne, that all Councells haue most fowly erred. And Beza sortably maintayneth, that, Primis Beza in his preface of the New Testam. anno 1587. isque optimis Ecclesia temporibus, Satan Episcoporum coe [...]bus praefuit; Euen in the very first and best times, Satan did gouerne and preside ouer the Councells, and Bishops. But Peter Martyr, to the end he would not be short to his former Brethren in so pious a worke, thus sharpeneth his rafory tongue, against all Councells in generall:Peter Mar [...]. l de votis, pag. 47 [...]. At long, as we insist in [Page 42]generall Councells, so long we shall continue in the Papists Errours.
Did euer any Child beare greater resemblance in face to his Father, then our Euangelists do carry to Mahumet in doctrine herein? Thus we find, that though the Errour of contemning Generall Councells in these our tymes, be not properly Luthers, yet it is of Luther; I meane, defended by those, who are the descendents of Luther: So litle do these New Brethren regard the words of the Euangelist, recorded of the Councell of the Apostles, and implicitly of all other lawfull Generall Councells: Visum Act. 15. est spiritui Sancto, & Nobis.
The 9. Symbolisme, Concerning Traditions. CHAP. X.
MAhumet, and his followers ascribe such perfection to the Alcoran, as that theyCusantis in cribatione Alcorain. l. 1. & 2. & Richardus Ordi [...]is Praedicat. in confutat. legis Saracen. made it the bounda [...]y of their Religion; belieuing or giuing credit to nothing, which was not found expresly set downe therein; not performing any thing not written therein; So much they sleighted the force of all Traditions, though most ancient. And hereupon we find an Authour in these patricular words to discourse of this point: Est in Turcarum Beinbus [...]slor, V [...]gnet. l. 4. legibus, vt quae sua lingua scripta non sunt, ea praestari non est necesse.
And do not our New Euangelists so admirt the written Word of God (and yet but that of the written Word, which themselues hould for his Word) at that they euen spit at all Traditions, which haue not their expresse warrant from the said. Word? Vpon this ground their maine Throrame is, That nothing is to be belieued, but what the Scripture euidently teacheth. And therefore whereas S. Basill sayth: Some Basil de spiritu Sancto c. 27. things we haue from Scripture, other things from the Apostles Traditions, both which haue like force to godlines; as also whereas Epiphanius writeth: We Epiphan. haeres. 61. must vse. Traditions, for the Scripture hath not all things; and therefore the Apostles deliuered certaine things by wryting, and certaine by Tradition: Now I say, these Sentences are so displeasing to Reynoldus (an English Protestant) as that he thus speaketh of these two foresaid Fathers: IReynoldus in his Conclusions, or Thesibus. take not vpon me to correct them, but let the Church iudge, if they haue weighed this point with aduice, and consideration.
In like manner whereas Chrysostome most clearely speaketh in defence of Traditions in this sort; The In 2. Thess [...]l. Homil. 4. Apostles did not deliuer all things by Wryting, but many things without writing; and these later are to be as much credited, as the former; doth not Whitakerus condemne this sentence in the dialect of his said brother, and Countriman Reynoldus, saying: I Whitak. de sa [...]ra Scriptura, pag. 678. reply, that this is an indiscr [...]et and rash speech, and not worthy so great a Father? A point so euident, that the said Whitakerus Whitak▪ de sacrascrip. p. 678.681.683.685.690.695. & seq. doth insimulate (and with all reprehend) these [Page 44]ensuing Fathers, within his supposed errour of maintayning Traditions; to wit, Damascene, Eusebius, Leo, Basill. Austin, Cyprian, Tertullian, Chrysostome, and Epiphanius. How can these Protestants decline the force of that sacred Testimony of the Apostle: Tenete [...]. Thess 1. Traditiones &c. Hould fact the Traditions which you haue receaued, either by Word, or by Epistle?
The 10. Symbolisme, Touching the not Necessity of Fayth in Christ. CHAP. XI.
THough the Turks do reuerence Christ, as a holy Brophet, sent by God to reforme the world in doctrine yet doth their Alcoran teach, that a man not belieuing in Christ may obtaine Saluation; Thus doth Mahumet and his followers deny the Necessity of Christs byrth; whose corporall byrth begot our spirituall byrth, and his being borne in body, procureth vs to be borne in Soule; & thus is his Incarnation the cause (as I may terme it) of our Spiritulization. But to proceede. This is one of the Azoaraes in the Alcoran: Sciendum Azoara 1. est generaliter, quoniam omnis recte piuens, Iudaeus, se [...] Christianus, seu iege suâ relict [...] inaliam tendent, omnis scilicet Deum adoram indubitanter diuinumtamorem assequotur: It is generally to be knowne, that euery man liuing well, whether Iew, or Christian, or [Page 45]leauing his owne law and religion, imbraceth another; that is, euery Man adoring God, shall infallibly obtaine the Loue of God, and consequently Saluation.
Diuers markable Forefathers of yours do teach the same; for according to this doctrine Swinglius thus writeth: Ego certé Swingl. de Prouident. c. [...]. malim si optio detur, Socratis, and Senerae sartem eligere &c. I had rather cause (if is were put to my election) the fortune and lot of Socrates, or Seneca, then of any Roman Bishop, or Papisticall Emperour King, or Prince. And hereupon Swinglius (that malheureux Heretique, ou plustost Atheiste) concludeth in particular, thatSwingl. tom. 2. fol. 118. & 339. Hercules, Theseus, Socrates, Aristides &c. are now in Heauen. Neither is Swinglius alone full in this his blasphemy, but Gualterus, Bullingerus, Simlerus, the Tigarine Deuines (all Proteltants) do iointly teach with Swinglius. the Saluation of Heathens, dying Heathens. Which point appeareth not only from their owneGualterus in Apolsol 27. Bulling. in his Preface of allowance to Swinglius his exposit? ficei [...]d Regem, fol. 55 [...] Simlerus in vita Bulling. Sentences hereof, but also by the acknowledgment of Eucharius, a Protestant, whose words are these: Quod Eucharius in his Pasciculus Controuers. printed Lipfi [...] anno 609. c. 19. Socrates, Aristides, Numa, Camillus. Hercules, Scipiones, Catones, & aly Gentile [...] comparticipes sunt vi [...]ae aternae, scribit quidem Swinglius ad Regem Galliae, quem defendunt Tigurini, Bullingerus, Gualterus. Hardenburgius &c.
Now the ground-worke & foundation whereupon Swinglius, and the rest do rely; is coincident and the same with the Reason of Mahumet, deliuered aboue in his Alcoran; And is expressed by Swinglius in these [Page 46]words: Ethnicus, Swingl. in l. Episto [...]arum Swingl. & Oecolampadij l. 1. pag. 30. si piam mentem domi fouerit. Christianus est, etiamsi Christum ignoret; A Heathen, if he haue a good mynd or Conscience, is a Christian, though he be wholy ignorant of Christ. I en [...] in further displaying this blasphemy, being desirous to know, how Swinglius and his Associats can breake through that most strong and inuincible Sentence of the Euangelist: There Act. 4. is not anyother name vnder Heauen (meaning the name of I sus Christ) giuen to men wherein we must be saued.
But now giue me leaue (my Countrimen) to expatiate a litle in my discourse. I here demaund, Are they Christians, who affoard Saluation to such as are not Christians? If such as belieue not in Christ, can be saued, in vaine then was the second Person of the most B. Trinity incarnated; In vaine did the Archangell Gabriell salute the holy Virgin; in vaine did Christ Iesus spend diuers yeares in reconciling sinners to God; Finally in vaine was he whipped crownd with thorns, buffeted vpon the face, suffered many Indignities, and lastly most bitter death vpon the Crosse, by the hands of the wicked Iewes. But alas, are any who professe thē selues to be Christians, arriued to that ascent of impiety, as with their misbeliefe & miscreancy euen to Crucify Christ againe?
When the Iewes did crucify Christ (which originally did spring from their misbeliefe in him) God to manifest that their flagitions impiety, did worke diuers and stupendious Miracles; for (among other prodigious [Page 47]signes) there was a sudden Darknes made throughtout the whole earth, to adumbrate the spirituall darknes of the Iewes. Then also, there was a Concussion of the Earth, and Scission of the stones, which did imply, that through the Passion and death of Christ (who is cloathed with essentiall Maiesty) men ought to be moued to pennance, and the stony harts of the obdurate to be (as it were) clouen, and cut asunder. Then the Sepulchers did open; signifiing thereby the glorious resurrection of the dead to be wrought by the death of Christ. Finally then the Veyle was rent asunder, by which meanes the Sancta Sanctorum did appeare; intimating therein, that through the Merits, and sufferings of Iesus Christ, all the Saints were after to be admitted, to behould the face of Christ.
Such of you of the reformed Beligion, who by your giuing assent to the former doctrine of Swinglius, do not belieue in Christ, and by your not belieuing in Him (who is the only Authour of Mans Saluation) do crucify him againe, and verify in your selues the words of the Apostle: Runsum Hebr. 6. crucifigentes sibimetipsis filium Dei: crucifiing againe to themselues the sonne of God; is it any wonder then, if in this second crucifixion of Christ, a horrible darknes do ouercloud the powers of your Soules? O how truly did Esay prophecy of you, and all such others: Ecce Esay. 60. teuebrae operient terram, & caligo populos: behould darknes shall couer the earth, and a mist the People?
And haue you not iust reason to suffer a knocking, and renting asunder of your flinty harts, that so through penitency you may say with those, returning from the Passion, Percutiente Lue. 23. pectora sua? Or how can you hope for a happy resurrection of your Bodies, if you do not confesse, that the most happy resurrection of the dead is the effect of Christ his death? Of lastly, when shall you be admitted to the sight of him, (in whom there is lux 1. Timoth. c. 6. inaccessibilis) if you will not withdraw the Veyle of your ignorance, and pertinacy, which yet remaines interposed betweene your sight, & things most sacred and holy? But let me recall my selfe; I grant the Honour, I beare to my Deare Sauiour, and the atrocity of the former Protestants Blasphemy haue thus far transported my Penne.
The 11. Symbolisme, That Mahumetisme and Lutheranisme are ingendred of ancient Heresyes. CHAP. XII.
TO passe further:Melanth. l. 3. Illyric. in Apolog. Melancthon, Illyricus, Bibliander, and others affirme thus in expresse Words: Alcoranus ex veteribus Haeresibus consuitur: The Turkish Alcoran is wouen, or sewed together of the Old Heresies. This these Protestants did affirme, because they perceaued, [Page 49]that Mahumes and Sergius did hould certaine opinions, condemned for Heresyes by athanasius Austin. Ierome, Gregory, and other ancient Orthodoxall Fathers. Thus the Alcoran denieth the Trinity withPrateol [...] n [...] Blench. Haeresil. 11 [...] c. 3 [...] Sabellius; It reacheth with Arius, and Eunomias, that Christ was a mere Creature; With Carpocrates, and Nestorius, that Christ was not God, but only a holy and diuine Prophets with the Manichees, that Christ was not crucified, & with the Donatists it denieth many Sacraments and the Church. Now the reason, why Melancthon, Illyricus, & Bibliander, and others hould these opinions of the former men to be Heresyes, is, in that they were condemned for Heresies by Athanasius, Austin, Ierome, Gregory, and finally by the consent of the whole Primitiue Church of those dayes.
Here then I say, that it is an inexpugnable Truth, that many Article of Fayth, belieued at this day by Protestants, were in like fort condemned for explorate Heresies (& accordingly ranged in the Catalogue of Heresies) by the foresaid Fathers, I meane, Athanasius, Epiphanius, Austin, [...]erome, Gregory, and other pious, and learned Fathers of those Ages. From hence then I irrepliably euict, that Mahumets Alcoran, and the new Gospellers do conspire and agree together in this point; to wit, that the Religion of Mahumes, and our Innouatours are engendred and compounded of diuers ancient comdemned Heresies, though not altogether of the same Heresies. If then Mahumetisme, [Page 50]and Lutheranisme do agree in this one Commons point, must not their affinity & assotiation be great, since that saying is true: Quae conueniunt in vno tertio, conueniunt inc [...]rse? I meane, that they do agree in this particular thing, though in some other points different; for I grant▪ that two faces may be a like to a third face, yet dislike in seuerall proportions in themselues.
But now to proue, that diuers Positions maintained by Luther, Swinglius, Caluin, Beza, and other Sectaries of this Age, were anathematized by the former ancient and learned Fathers, is so easily accomplished; as that seing the proofe thereof ought to preuaile much with any Man, not blinded with Preiudice; I haue therefore seposed a short Appendix, annexed to this Treatise for the demōstrating of the same; In the which the Reader▪ shall find the former ancient Fathers, and others of the same tymes, to be most luxuriant (as I may say) and riotous in condemning many (yea very many) points of Lutheranisme, for most hatefull, & execrable Heresyes.
And thus as this Treatise (as I expressed in the beginning) is the Glasse, wherein you Hugenots of France may behould diuers of your impious Opinions, conspiring altogether with the fayth of the Mahumetans, Saracens, and Turks, so this subsequent Appendix I may well terme your Second Glasse (as I haue intimated elswhere) which will exhibite to you the face of the ancient Heresyes, [Page 51]condemned by the Church of God for such, and yet the same Heresies are now entertayned, and belieued by you of the reformed Religion. Thus I will furnish you with a double Glasse to see your blemishes the rein. I cannot say with the wise Man, that it is Speculum Wisdom c. 7. sine macula, seing it is fraught with deformities, partly of the Turks, and partly of the Old Heretiks; all which said scarrs, and sedities do remaine at this day vpon the face of your New presumed Ghospell.
The 12. Symbolisme; Touching the Plantation of Mahumetisme and Lutheranisme, is warranted by Scripture. CHAP. XIII.
BVt to goe on forward in shewing your Symbolizing, and agreement with Mahumet, and Sergrus. The next point then, which I will vrge is, that Mahumet and his followers (though this resemblance hath in part been vnfoulded aboue, but in a different māner) do proceed after one and the same way in plantation of their Religions. And First, for the greater honoring (forsooth) of both their Commings and Vocations, there must be certaine Passages of Holy Scripture detor [...]ed, as though both their Missions to plant the [Page 52]True Fayth, had been prophesyed in the same Texts of Gods Word. Thus we findVide Azoara 58. Sergius, and the Mahumetans to expound a great part of the twenty eight Chapter of Deuteronomy, of Mahumet, wherin are expressed the benedictions giuen to good men. They also expound that PassageMath. 13. Marc. 4. in the Gospell, where the graint of seede being cast into the earth, did multiply, & bring forth great store of increase of the spirituall fruit, which Mahumet should cause by planting his Religion.
And are the Lutherans slow (thinke you) in ennobling the breaking out of that incestuous Monke (Luther I meane) by misapplication of certaine texts of Scripture? For Illyricus Illyric. in Apoc. 14. maintayneth, that Luther was prophesied in that place of the Apocalyps; to wit▪ of the three Angells flying through the middest of the Heauens, and prophesying. And otherCouradus Schlusselb. in Theolog. Caluinist. l. 2. fol. 124. Lutherans are not afraid to auerre, that Luther was the chiefe Angell flying through the middest of the Heauens, hauing the eternall Ghospell, of which we reade in the Apocalyps. Thus do the Professours of Mahumetisme, and Lutheranisme indifferently alledge Scripture, to the dishonour of him, who first instituted the Scripture.
The 13. Symbolisme; Touching the further Plantation of Mahumetisme and Lutheranisme.
The next point, wherein they both conspired in planting of the Ghospell, was [Page 53]their mutuall maintayning (as aboue is said) that the true Fayth and Religion of God was wholy decayed, at both their first Commings. For Cuspinianus Cuspiu▪ de Religion [...] Turcarum. writeth, that Mahumat (as himselfe said)▪ was sent by God, Vt doctrinam ab Apostolorun [...] discipulis corrup [...]am alcorano sue em [...]ndar [...]t; That he [...]hould reforme in his Alcoran the Euangelicall doctrine, corrupted by the Disciples of the Apostles.
And certaine it is, that Luther proceeds in the same manner. For hauing condemned all the Fathers of the Primiti [...]e Church, for superstitious (as aboue I shewed,) Il fur si effronté, & esbonté▪ he was so impudent, and shamelesse, as that he assumeth the correcting of their Errours, and replanting the true fayth of Christ to himselfe, in this manner speaking most ambitiously. Non sinam Luther tom. 2. contr [...] Regem. A [...] [...] fol. 344. Angelo [...] de mea doctri [...]a iudicare: I will not suffer the Angells to iudge of my doctrine. And againe: Gods Luther [...]idem [...] Work maketh for me, in so much that I regard not if a thousand Aus [...] a thousand Cyprians stood against me. Luther vaunteth himselfe to be Christ [...] disciple; But where do we find Christs words to be in the lowest degree verified in him, Mitis Math. [...] ▪ sa [...], & [...]umilis cerde?
The 14. Symbolisme, Touching the want of Miracles. CHAP. XIV.
TO proceede: It is confessed, that Mahumet, and Luther so far agreed, that both of them acknowledge, they neuer performed any Miracle for the warranting of their doctrines. And first touching Mahumet, he plainly sayth in his Alcoran, That he neuerAzoare [...]7. wrought any Miracle in confirmation of his Religion. And the like defect of Miracles is acknowledged by the Lutherans, to wit, That neither Luther, nor any other of our Nouellists wrought euer any one Miracle, for the greater fortifying of their late appearing Fayth. Sorribly hereto diuers Protestant Deuines thus ingenuously speak of Luther:Theologi Casiniriani in edu [...]onit, sua de lib. Concordiae Bergensis [...] Mir [...] culum, quod Lutherus edulit, nall [...] nudi [...]s; We haue not heard that Luther did euer exhibite one Miracle. And if it should be vrged (as a Miracle) the speedy spreading of Eutheranisme in so short a tyme, ouer so many places and Countries; this is acknowledged for no Miracle both by Melāncth. Cron. l. 3. à pag. [...]11. ed pag. 317. Melancthon, and Illyricus; Illyric. in Abocalyp. cap. [...]. who maintaine, that Mahumetisme was from no lesse small a beginning, and yet was more generally for the tyme dispersed, then euer Lutheranisme was I.
The 15. Symbolisme; Concerning the like Protestation of Mahumet and the Lutherans, for the proofe of their Religious. CHAP. XV.
TO conclude, Mahumet and Buther being in extreme want of Miracles in defence of their Religions, were both indifferently forded to fly to their owne pricat Spirtis, and vehement Protestations, that they were sent by God to correct the Errours of their Tymes. To this (end (as to supply) the want of all Miracles) Mahumet vseth in his Al [...]or [...] these Protestations and asseuerations: Pe [...] In Azoar [...] 61.62.68. [...]1.50. & seq. [...] sufft [...]nces, & nubes, & naues aquere curre [...]les, & Angelos nun [...]io [...] per [...]montem Syna [...], & donium superne adificatam &c. I sweare by the blou [...]ing [...]ds and Cloudes, and by the shipps sayling vpon the Sea, by the Angels Gods Mes [...]nger [...] by the Mount Syn [...] &c. That I am not, Demoniacus, possessed with the Deuill, or a Magitian, but the M [...]ss [...]ger of the best and highest God; that I do not erre in any thing, nor speake out of my proper Will but that only I del [...]er what is commanded me to say from abou [...]. This is Mahumets vehement, (and withall ridiculous) Protestation of the Infallibility and Truth of his Doctrine [...]
Now let vs see how Luther (for his like [Page 56]want of Miracles) beareth himselfe herein, who thus boasteth of the doubtlesse certainty of his Innouations: Scire Luth. tom. [...] Wittemberg contra Regem Ano Gliae. fol. 333. vos v [...]lo &c. I will haue you all to know, that hereafter I will not vouchsafe you this Honour, as to suffer you or the Angells of Heauen, to iudge of my doctrins; for seing I am certaine of it, I will therefore through force of it, be both your Iudge, and Iudge of the Angells. And further: Certus Luth. vbi suprà. sum dog [...]a [...] this habere de Caelo; I am assured, that I haue [...]ay opinions from Heauen; and my Opinions shall stand, &c.
In like sort Caluin (the chiefe Resiner of Luther) for the like assurance of his doctrine, maketh this vehement Appeale to Christ (see how Heresy masketh it selfe vnder the [...]cture of confident zeale) in this for [...] T [...] Caluin Vltime admonit. ad Westphalum pag. 1140. Christum silium Dei appello, vt nuns, & in [...]trema die facias &c. I appeale to thee Christ being the sonne of God, that thou wouldest make it cleare, both at this time, and at the last day, if euer so great a fury inuaded my iudgment & will, as to infect thy doctrine with any one lye, or imposture. And if thou seest me free and innocent of so hocrible a Cryme, then be thou to me a faythfull Witnes, that I haue sincerely, and vnfeignedly professed that doctrine, the which I haue [...]earned out of thy most sacred Ghospell &c.
Thus we see, how Luther boast [...]eth of the inexpugnable Truth of his Fayth; as also how Caluin forgeth his feruerous Appeale to Christ, for the security of his doctrine; and how these Prime Sect maisters ioyne hands with Mahumēt, in making their owne [Page 57]prestigious, and deceitfull Protestations, &c [...]iurations, a sufficient Warram for the first d [...]uulging of their most impious Heresyes and Blalphemies. So firmely and without the least deuiation, do these and other our Ghospellers, trace the stept of Mahumet herein.
The 16. Symbolisme; Touching the deniall of the Blessed Trinity. CHAP. XVI.
HItherto we haue discoursed chiefly of certaine Generalities; wherein Mahumet, Sergius, and the Turks do conspire with Luther, the Lutheran [...], and such Nou [...]iste of these dayes: We will now descend more punctually to diuers dogmatical Christian Mysteries, wherin we shall find their like Concordance, & Sympathy.
The first of these shall concerne the most Blessed Trinty. That Mahumet (and in him the Turks) absolutly deny the most sacred, and vndeuided Trinity [...] is euident from their fayth professed in the Alcoran [...]: Behold here, les execrables blasphemes, qu'il auoit von [...]y in son Alcoran, for thus Mahumet the [...] dog matizeth: Incredi [...] Azoara 12. sunt qui [...]sum fi [...] Mar [...] De [...] esse di [...]m, cum ipse Christ [...] d [...]cat [...] in dominum Iohn [...]0. Deum me [...]m & vestra [...] credite, They are incredulous, who say, that Iesus the sonne of Mary is God, seing that Christ himselfe sayth: belieue in my [Page 58]God, and your God. And its another passage of the Alcoran Mahumet vseth this wicked deprecation: Confundat Azoara 19. Deus Christ [...]anos, qui Mariae filium loco Dei venerantur, cum ipsis praceptumsit, non nisi vnum Deum venerare: Let God: confound those Christians, who worship the Sonne of Mary in place of God, seing they are commanded, that they shall worship but one God. A point so euident, that Bibliander thus speaketh herof: Primus Biblian. in praefac. Alcor. 3. & maximus [...]rror Turcarum est, quòd Trinitatem in Vuitate negant: The chiefe and greatest Erro [...] of the Turks is, that they deny the Trinity in the Vnity. And hereupon another Authour writing in confutation of [...]cis [...]e thus sayth: Principalis Ricardus Ordinis Praedic [...]t. in confutat. legis Saraci [...], ca. 8. intentio Mahum [...]ts est▪ persuadere Christum neque Deum esse neq [...] filium Dei.
Now let vs see, how Luther and other Gospellers do accord with Mahumet in the deniall of this suprame Mystery of Christian Religion. We first find Luther to put our of the Letany those words: Holy Vide Enchirid. Pre cum anno 15 [...]3. Trinity one very God, haue mercy vpon us. Ad also he further sayth: The Word Luth. in Postill. maiore, Basi [...]e [...]e a [...]ud Heruagium in euarrat. Euang. Dom. Trinity is but an hu [...]ne Inuention, and soundeth coldly. And hereupon it is, thatCalu. epist. 2. ad Polonos extat. in his tract. Theol. pag. 796. Caluin following Luther he in, thus writeth: Precatio vulgè trita est, Sancta Trinitas vnus Deus misérere nostr [...] & mihi non placei, That Prayer Holy Trinity &c. is very vulgar, and pleaseth me not. And in [...]egard of this former doctrine, and as not acknowledging Christ to be Consubstantiall to his Father. Luther belcheth out these blasph [...]uous words: Anima Luth. in lib. contra Iacob [...] Laco [...] [...]ons. 2. Wittemberg. edit. ant [...]o [...]351. mea odit? Om [...]usion, & optimè exigerunt A [...]iani [Page 59]nevocem illem prophanant & no [...]am, regulis fidei statut liceret: My Soul [...] hateth the word Hom [...]ousi [...]s or Consubstantialis, and the Arians deseruedly insisted vpon, that this Word should not be inserted in the rules of fayth.
Finally from hence it riseth, that Luther expungeth out of his duch Bibler that markable passage of sacred Scripture, in proofe of the Trinity: There 1. Ioan. 5. are three, which giue witnes in Heauen, the Father, the Word, and the Holy Ghost, and these three are One. And according to this doctrine of Luther it proceeded, that the Protestant DeuinesIn Synod. Vilnae habis. anno 1589. of Lituania enacted by Synodicall authority, that the Word, Trinity thould not be vsed any longer. So crosse these men are in doctrine to the ancient Apostolike Fayth, teaching Christ to be God, and Consubstantiall with his Father, and that the diuine MaiestyBernard. did send the Word into the World, and yet retayned with him the Word.
Concerning Caluins dislike (besides what is aboue said) of the doctrine of the Trinity, and consequently of Christ being God. it is more fully discouered by his interpreting of all chiefe places of Scripture, produced by all Antiquity in proofe of the Trinity with the Ariahs, and against all other Christians: He thus by his false commenting of them, main [...]yping, that they are wrongfully alledged in defence of the doctrine of the Holy Trinity. I will here insist in some few particulars. And first that markable place [...]lIohn. 10. and the Father are Vnum, one thing, this stigmaticall [Page 60]Aposta [...] thus paraphrazeth: Abusi sunt hoc loco Veteres, vt pr [...]barent Christaine esse Patri [...]: The antient Doctoure haue abusiuely alledged this place, to proue Christ to be Consubstantiall to his Father. Neque enim Christus de Vnitate substantia disputat, sed de Consensis. For heare Christ disputeth not of the Vnity of substance, but of Consent. Againe, where it is said. The Lord Genes. c. 19. rayned vpon So dome and Gomor [...], fire, from the Lord; Caluin thus anoideth this restimony by saying:Caluin in Gones. c. 19. Quod Veteres Christs diuinitatem hoc testimonie probare conati sunt, minimé firmumest [...] It is noc solid and firme to proue from this Testemony, the diuinity of Christ, as the Fathers attempted to haue done.
In like sort. Where it is said: Thou Hebr. 1. & Psalm. 2. are my somne (hodie) this day I haue begotten thee, Which place is produced not only by the Fathers, but euen by the Heb. 1. Apostle. to proue Christs diuinity: yet Caluin thus shifteth it of, saying: Scio Caluin in Psalm. 2., hunc locum de aetorna generatione Christs &c. I know well, that this place is expounded by many of the eternall Generation of Christ, who, touching the Word. (Hodie) in this te [...] haue [...]uer subtily disputed. To o [...]it diuers otherTouching the word Eloim, in G [...]nes. c. 1. and out of the Psalm. 33. passages of Scripture, vrged by the Fathers in proufe of the Trinity, where we read that most [...]uin [...]ing Text: There be three 1. Iohn c. [...]. which giue testimony in Heauen, the Father the Word and the Holy Ghost, and these three be One; Caluin thus auoydeth the force thereof by saying: Quòd dicit. Tras es [...]e Vnum ad Essentiānon refertur Caluin in 8. Ioan. c. 5. sed ad Cōsensum po [...]iūs, Where the Apostle sayth that. Three are One, [Page 61] these words are not to be referrad to the Essence. but rather to Consent.
Thus we see, how Caluin, thereby to conspire with Mahumet, the Turks, and the Arians in denying the Blessed Trinity, & Christ to be God, hath poysoned the chiefest, and most forcing passages of Gods Word, euer anciently produced for proofe of that supreme Mystery, with his most wicked expositions of them: A Point so cleare, that Aegidius Hunius in his books entituled, Caluinus I [...] daiza [...]. Huunius (the Protestant) chargeth Caluin with Iudaisme, for such his pestilent deprauing of the former sacred Texts of Scripture. O Impiety scarsly piacular, since he, who created the World, is here not acknowledged by the World: Mundus Iohn 1. per ipsum factut est. & mundus euni non cognouit.
The 17. Symbolisme, Concerning the suffering of Christ. CHAP. XVII.
TO proceed further: Mahumet affirmeth, that Christ did not suffer for Mākind, since he sayth, that Christ did not suffer death at al. Thus did Mahumet euen wound, and crucify Christ of new, in teaching with Eutiches, that Christ was not wounded, or crucified at all. For thus we read in the Alcoran: iudaei Azo [...] 1 [...]. & [...]. Mariae blasphemiam. & immoderatam contumeliam inferunt, dum eius filium Christu [...]. Dei nuncium. se interemisse per [...]ibent; Euns [...]im [...]equaquam, sed [Page 62]alterum et [...]milem interfecerunt, quia Deut incen [...] prehensibilis & sap [...]ens eum ad se migrare fecit. The Iewes do offer blasphemy, and immoderate contumely to Mary, whiles they say they did put to death Christ her sonne being the Messenger of God; for him they killed not, but another like to him; for God being incomprehensible and wise, caused him to leaue the World, and remooue to him. From whence we infer, that since Christ (according to Mahumets doctrine) did not dye at all, that therefore in his iudgment, he dyed not for the Redemption of Mankind.
Luther, and his followers do (at least in words) grant that Christ did corporally dye. But they further teach, that his death of Body could not, nor did redeeme the World, except his Diuinity had also suffered. Thus they: annexing this Impossibility of Christs suffering according to his Godhead (since true Diuinity is impassible.) And thus potentially they teach with Mahumet, that Christ did not redeeme the World; contrary to the Sentence of Gods Vniuersall Church, maintayning, that Christ, who had no sinne, became a Sacrifice for sinne. Now that Luther teacheth, that Christ suffered (besides his Corporall death) according to his diuinity, is euident out of Luthers owne words, which are these: Cum Luther in Confess. maiore, de caena Domini. credo, quòd sola humana natura prome passa est &c. When I do belieue, that only the Humane Nature suffered for me, Christ is a Sauiour of a vile and small account, and needeth also a Sauiour for himselfe: an execrable Blasphemy, since in Christ his Passion, through [Page 63]the coniunction of the Diuinity with the Humanity, an infinit debs was discharged by a finit payment; and yet only infinity of satisfaction doth truly expiate infinity of sinne.
The same Luther in another place thus writeth: Pertinacissime Luther. l. de Concil. par. 2. contra me pug [...]abant, quod diuinitas Christi pati non posset. They contended most pertinaciously with me, for that they maintained the diuinity of Christ could not suffer. And Musculus (a great Lutheran) agreeth with Luther herein, of whom Siluester Checanorius (a Protestant) thus writeth: andraas Musculus non veritus fuit palàm dicere &c. Andrew In dialog. de corruptis moribus v triusque partis. Art. 3. fol. 5. Musculus was not afraid opēly to say, That the Diuine Nature of Christ (which is God) was dead together with the humane Nature vpon the Crosse. Thus did Luther and his scholler conspire with Mahumet, in frustrating the Redemption of the world by Christ, seing Luther would not grant his Corporall death preuayled any thing except his Diuinity (which was impossible to doe) did suffer also. O how forgetfull was Luther (with Mahumet) of the words of the Apostle: Reconciliati Rom. 5. sumus Deo per mortē filij eius: We are reconciled to God by the death of his Sonne? And how far distant was his iudgment from S. Austins iudgment herein, who writing of Heresies in generall, particularly recordeth this opinion of Luther in these words: There August. com. [...]. de Haeresi, ad Quodvult Deum. Haeres. 73. is an Heresy, which teacheth, that Christs diuinity suffered, when his flesh was fastaned vpon the Crosse?
The 18. Symbolisme; Touching the second Person in the B. Trinity. CHAP. XVIII.
TO passe yet further touching the Second Person of the most Sacred Trinity. This is an Azoara, in the Alcoran: Deus Azoara, 27.28. est substantia necessario existens, eui impossibile est, vt naturam aliunde mutuetur: God is a necessary substance, to whome it is impossible to take, or borrow his Nature from another. And againe in another part of the Alcoran, we thus find set downe: Constanter Azoara, 40. & 53. dic illis Christianis, Deum vnum ess [...]ecessariò omnibus, qui nec genuit, nec generatus est, nec habet quidquam simile. Mantaine constantly to those Christians, that God is but one to All; who hath neither begot, or is begotten, and who hath not like to him.
From these passages of the Alcoran, we fynd, that (according to Mahumet) God cannot borrow his Nature from another. Now to apply this: The Protestants teach, that Christ hath his diuine nature from himselfe, and not of his Father: So teach Caluin Caluin in examin. persidiae Valentini Geneilis, exta [...] in eract. Theolog. pag. 77 [...]. and Beza, Beza contra H [...] chusium. besides many others. And the mayne Reason, why these Protestants teach, that Christ hath not his Essence of his Father, but of himselfe, is taken our of the former Azoara in the Alcoran, and in that respect borrowed from Mahumet. To wit, because God cannot borrow, or take his [Page 65]Nature from another. And thus we see how our Ghospellers conioyne with Mahumet, in denying Christ, as God, to haue his diuine Essence from his Father; and by consequence, admitting Mahumets ground to be true (which also is their ground) that Christ is not God. Which Blasphemy of theirs is wholy repugnant to the Nic [...] Councell, and Athanasius his Creed▪ Both which teach, that Christ taketh his Diuine Nature from his Father, and that he is God of God.
Behould here (O you my Countrimen) how these Blasphemies haue begun, a pulluler, & [...]'enracener entrerous; and how your chiefe Doctours by way of necessary Inference (grounded vpon Mahumets Alcoran) do deny Christ to be God, and therein do deny (with Mahumet) the most Blessed & rudeuided Trinity; in which most Reuerend Mystery (to speake in the Churches Idiome) God remained that, which afore he was, and assumed that, which afore he was not [...] suffering neither commixture, nor diuesion.
But to returne: According to what is aboue deliuered, Osiander the Protestant had iust reason thus to exprobrat the Reformed Arians of these dayes in Poloni [...], which Men are Protestants refined, or sublimated: Illi Osiander C [...]. [...]6. pag. 26 [...]. aiu [...] Deum vnum in Essentia, tri [...] in Personi [...], esse commentum Antichristi &c. These reformed Arians teach, that to say, God is One in Essence, but three in Person, is a fiction of Antichrist: And that it is the three headed C [...]rb [...]s, the God [Page 66]Baal, Moluch &c. Did euer Mahumet, or Sergius eructate out of their impure breasts such poyson, as the Arions of these tymes (comparting with Mahumet) and all originally Protestanis, haue done?
The 19. Symbolisme, Touching the ouerthrow, and implicite deniall of Christ his Passion. CHAP. XIX.
YEt further to discourse touching the supreme Mysteries of Christ. Mahumet in his Alcoran teacheth (as aboue is shewed) that Christ did not suffer death vpon the Crosse,Azoara [...]. but one like vnto him did suffer. Well Luther, Luther. lib. quod Verbe Domini firmiter stant. and the Lutherans Kempni [...]ius 2. part. Examin. c. 4. [...].13. Illyricus, lib. de mystica, Sacramentali, & extrema praesentia Corporis Domini in Caena. with ioint consent maintaine, that the Body of Christ (through its hypostaticall, and inseparable Vnion with the Diuinity, is in all Places. True it is, that the Deity is euery where; yet no where, but in it selfe; And that Gods immensity is such, as that it includeth in it selfe euery thing, and yet is included in euery thing. But howsoeuer this he, notwithstanding certaine it is, that the doctrine of the Vbiquity of Christs body and humanity, maintained violently by Luther and others, doth vtterly ouerthrow all the mysteries of Christ, and particularly of his Death and Passion; and thereby it makes our Nouellists to ioyne hands with [Page 67] Mahumet, in Vertually denying the said Mysteries. For once granting that Christs body is in all places, then followeth it, that it was in the Virgins wombe after its byrth, or death; That it was in the graue before Christs death, and after his Resurrection; Finally, that it was vpon the Crosse after it was taken downe, and in Heauen before its Ascension. Thus we obserue, that this doctrine of Vbiquity taught by Luther, wholly destroyeth, and frustrateth the Mistery of our Sauiours death, and Passion. Therefore I conclude, that Luther, and the Vbiquitaryes do ioyne and agree (by ineuitable deductions taken from their owne doctrine) with Mahumet, in implicitly denying, that Christ did really, and truly suffer death for the Saluation of Man. And thus though the Deity be finite (to speake in a reserued sense) only in Infinity; so contrarywise by force of this absurd doctrine of Vbiquity, the body of Christ is become infinite, though really and truly but finite, and limitable.
Here now I will giue a parse to my Pen (for the present) in vnfoulding, How Mahumet, and Luther with his brood (with equall forces) labour to annihilate the chiefe Articles touching the Trinity. Only with this I will conclude: That if Mattathias, and his sonnes (as is recorded in the1. Machab. c. 2. Machabees) so much lamented to see the Mysteries of their Law prophaned; How much then more ought euery zealous Christian, euen with disconsolate [Page 68]sighs, and suspirations to mourne, whe [...] they behould the Carcinall Articles of Christianity (of which the former were but Types, and adumbrations) to be by Miscreants, and Heretiks promiscuosly betrampled vpon, contemned, yea denied? Videte Thren. 1. si est dolor, sicut dolor iste.
The 20 Symbolisme, Touching the particular Motiu [...]s of Mahumets, and Luthers Apostasy. CHAP. XX.
IN this next place, we will take into our Consideration, what Articles of Christian Fayth were the particular Motiues of Mahumets Apostasy; and obserue, whether your spirituall Progenitours do run in the same Tract with Mahumet, or noe.
In the Alcoran, we reade, that Mahumet thus by supposal demaunded: O Iesu Azoar [...] [...]3. fili Maria tu persuades hominibus, vi te, Matrem (que) tuam, duos Deos habeant, & venerentur? O Iesus, Sonne of Mary dost thou perswade men, that they may haue, and worshippe thee, and thy Mother, a [...] two Gods? Vpon which Azoara. Bibliander maketh this Annotation:Bibliand. in Margino Aleorani. ad Azohram. [...]. Mariam pro Deo coli obijcit Mahumetes; Mahumet doth obiect, that Mary is worshipped for a God: Bibliander in the same place more plainly speaking in this sort: Constabat Bibliand. [...]bi suprà Diuam Virginem superstitios [...] à multis Chri [...]teaxis celi, quod hodie quògus fi [...]. [Page 69]dum eius opem supersti [...]o [...]e implerani: It wareuident that the Holy Virgin was than superstitiously worshipped by many Christians, as also at this day the is, whyles men superstitiously implore her help.
The second Cause or Mahumets Reuolt from Christianity, is deliuered by the foresaid Bibliander in these words: Quod simulacra venerantur Christiant: Because Christian do worship Bibliand▪ ibidem. images. The dislike of Mahumet concerning the doctrine of Images, is further witnessed by Septem-castrensis, thus writing: Saraceni Septeme. defide & re [...] lig. Yurc [...] rum & Turcae imprimis Imagines omnes seu pictas, se [...] sculptas, sic detestantur &c. The Saracens, and Turks do so hate all Images, whether they be pictured, or engrauen, that therefore they call Christians, Idolaters; Yea they will not seale their Letters with any [...]graum print, or Image.
And are not these two points great stumbling Blocks for mens reuolting from the ancient Christian Fayth in these dayes? So firmely do our Innouatours compart with Mahumet, the Saracens, and the Turks in the Causes and Motiues of forsaking the Christian Fayth. And to begin with the first. Luther Luth. in serus, de N [...] [...]ali [...]. Mari [...]., and Peter Peter Mart▪ in Comment ad cap. [...]. prioris ad Cor▪ Martyr charge the Catholiks with Idolatry, committed in saying the Antiphona, beginning thus: Sal [...] Regina, Mater Misericordiae &c. mantayning. that the Catholiks do ascribe heereby that honour to the B. Virgin, which is proper only to God. In like manner the Protestants through Ignorance, and Malignity insimulate the Catholiks within the forsaid crime [Page 70]of superstition, for their saying the Hymne, directed to the Mother of God▪ which thus beginneth: Aue Maris In offieio B. Mariae. stella, Dei mater Alma &c.
To come to Images. WhereasVide Cochlaeum in Vita Lutheri. Carelostadius (the Heretike) was the first in this Age, who ouerthrew Images in the Churches; we find Luther to approue this his fact; only he was displeased, in that for the perpetrating thereof, Carolostadius did not demaund authority, and warrant from him. Melancthon Molanct. in oc. cont in explicat. Decasògi. in like sort reprehendeth the worship of Images, as superstitious. The Magdeburgenses Magdeburg. Cent. 8. passim. and Caluin Calu. Instic. l. 2 c. 11. & lib. [...] c. 9. proceed herein with the same pertinacy. and frowardnes. And answerably to this their doctrine of Images (carleur Theorique, & Practique [...]'accordent) the custome of such of our times, who did cast of the Roman Religion, was euer most violent and impetuous vpon their first imbracing of Protestancy against Images.
For to turne our eye vpon Flanders, We find Osiander (the Protestant) thus to record:Osiander Epitom. Cent. [...]. pag. 491. The Low-Countrimen by publiq [...]e writing renounced all Subiection, and Obedience to Philip their Lord and King; And when aboue foure hundred of them of good ranke, had sued for liberty of Religion, and did not obtains their motion, the impatient people moued with fury and rage, at Antwerp, and other places of Holland, Zeland, & Flanders, brake downs Images &c. And France (my deare Country) I would to God▪ I could not say so much of thee; But it is [Page 71]otherwise, since diuers Iconemachyes in thee, at their first abandoning of our Catholike Religion practized the like sacriledge. Witnes hereof is the History of France written by a Protestant, who thus relateth:The History of France i [...] entituled: The generall Iuuentory of the History of France, written by Iohn d [...] Serres. The Protestants did grow eager, and violent in all places where they had power; They tooke reueng [...] vpon Churches, Images &c. Witnesses also hereof is the Towne of Rochell, and all other places in thee, possessed by the Hugenots, who through their (more then Vatinian) fury haue leaft no Images vnbroken, nor Crosse (the remembrance of our Sauiours death for Mankind) vncast downe, and not shiuered in peeces.
But to expatiate no further in Examples, and to wynd vp the seuerall threeds of this Paragraph; I conclude, that our Sergius of Saxony (I meane Luther) and his [...]pidr [...]mi, or Followers, did wholy conioyne with Mahumeticall Sergius▪ in making the doctrine of the Honour exhibited to the Mother of God, and of the Worship giuen vnto Images to be (among others) two strong inducements for their abtenunciation of their most Ancient, Catholike, Apo [...]tolicall, and Romā Religion: May we not [...]inke then, that the punishment of these two Apostaticall Monkes for such their flagitious proceedings, are at this present all One?
The 21. Symbolisme; That the Turkish, and Protestant Clorgy do marry. CHAP. XXI.
BVt let vs goe to other points, Who write of the Religion of the Turks, affirms, that the Turkish Priests do marry, & take wyues. For thus one of their Historians sayth: Sacerdotes Sept [...] [...]a [...]. d [...] fide & relig. Tur [...]m, pag. [...]9. Turcici habent [...]xor [...]s, & vxori liberis, & familia vacant. The Turkith Priest [...] haue wyues, and all their care and imployment, as about their wyfe, their Children, and family. Yea the Turks are so great enemyes to Virginity, as that the formerSeptemcastr. c. [...]3. Historian, and othersRicherius lib. d [...] moribus Tercerum, dedi [...]ated 10 Francis, king of France. thus record of Mahumet: Mahumetes multum vrget. ne quis maturâ atate eutra matrimonium degat: Mahumet much presseth, that not any of full and ripe ago, should liue out of the stace of Matrimony. Mahumet further teacheth (as another Historian recordeth) That, Veluptate [...] Cuspin do Religione Turearum. corperis futarae faelicitati minime obsunt; The pleasures of the Bedy are [...] hinderances to future felicity; whi [...] is included in the eight Azoara of the Al [...]ran, touching multiplicity of wiues.
Well now my deare Countrimen of France. Is not all this good Hugen [...]tis [...], or Prote [...]tancy? Let vs examine the Particulars. And first touching Marying of Priests, or of Ministers among those or that Reformed Religion; What Minister among them almost (& this [Page 73] soub [...]le protexte, & vaile de la gloir [...] d [...] Die [...] (vnder the recture (forsooth) of Gods glory) who is not matried? And how ready are they wrongfully to detor [...] in defence of their Mariage those Words of the Apostle, Honorabile Hebr. 1 [...]. Connubium in omnibu [...]? A wife indeed is so inseparable a Character of our new Ministers, as that a Minister without a Woman, is but Halfe himselfe, and wanteth that which conduceth to the [...]. or perfect accomplishment of his function. So much doth the Flash dominere in these good men, who vaunt themselues to be All-spirit▪ who indeed liuing in flesh, do also liu [...] after the flesh.
Now touching the aduancement of mariage in all persons without exception, and depressing of Virginity with Mahumet, and Sergius, I [...] is most strange to obserue, what the pens of your chiefe Professours haue left written. The first broaches of the vnsavery Vessell of your Religion, thus balanceth Matrimony with Virginity saying: If we Luther tom. [...]. Wi [...] temberg. ad cap 7.1. Corfol. 107. weigh the Nature of Matrimony, and single [...] vnmaried lyfe in themselues; Matrimony is [...] Gould, and the spirituall state of single lyfe, as Dunge. To whome subscribeth Whitakerus, saying: Virginity Whita [...] contra Comp. rat. 8. is not absolutly good, but only in some respect and manner. And hence it is, that the forsaid Luther more fully thus expresseth himselfe [...] He that Luther▪ tom. 7. Epist. ad Wolfgengum, fol [...] [...]0 [...]. determineth to be without a Woman, let him lea [...] of the name of a man and become a plaine Angell, or spirit. A goatish assertion!
Concerning the other point aboue mentioned, where Mahumet decreed, that (if we will belieue the Alcoran) the Pleasures of the Body are no lets to future felicity; It is the very doctrine of Luther, inuested in other words, who ascribeth so much to Fayth, as that no corporall Pleasure (how vnlawfull soeuer) or any other sinne can preiudice a Mans Saluation. His words are these: Tam Luther com. 1. Wittemb. de Captiuie, Babyl. fol. 74. diust est Christianus &c A Christian is so [...]ith, as that though otherwise he would, notwithstanding he cannot loose his Saluation, by any s [...]nne how great seeuer, except he will not belieue. And hereupon Luther further thus catechizeth his Schollers: No Luther in his Sermons. worke is dirallowed of God, except the authour, and worker thereof be disallowed. With whom the fornamed Whitaker [...]s accordeth in these words, full of incirement to sinnet Si Whitak, de Eccles. contra Bellarm. controuer. 2. quaest. 5. quis actum fidei, babet, [...]i peccatae non nocent: Thus fortably to these mens Ghospell, no pleasure, or sinne (as Mahumet toucheth) can hinder mans future Happines: Thus much of these formes Points: And of this last point more fully hereafter.
The 22. Symbolisme; Concerning the coniunction of Ecclesiasticall supreme Authority, with temporall Authority. CHAP. XXII.
TO come to other Symbolysms and Agreements, betweene Mahumet & your Grand-Maisters▪ Mahumet to his temporall Authority adioyned spirituall Authority, making himselfe supremeCuspin. in Mahumeto. Head of his Church, (if so I may call it) and by force and violence of such his authority, proposed to his subiect [...] and vassa [...]s only such point [...] of fayth ( [...]nd not any others) to be belieued, which he had caused to be set downe in the Alc [...]ra [...] ▪ Thus making his sword his M [...]yses, or some new Euange [...]ist, to ordaine, what was to be belieued, and what not.
And do not most of our Protestant writers maintaine the same spirituall Authority in secular Princes? And do not the said secular Princes put the same in execution? True it is, that diuers of your Religion teach, That the first Popes were but as Tu [...] ▪ tours only (so to speake) of the st [...]te of th [...] Church, during the time other Infancy: But to the Temporall Prince they affoard at most absolute Primacy, and Soueraig [...]ys ouer the Church: Heare, what Muscul [...]r (who seemeth, that, il abi [...] pri [...]n tincture de [Page 76]Mahumet, he hath receaued some dye from Mahumet herein) writeth of this point, saying: Confidenter M [...]scul. in loc. com de Magistrat. pag. 570. & 520. asserimus omnens eam potestatem &c We confidently auer, that all that Power, by the which Authenticall Lawes bynding the Consciences of subiects, are constituted whether they be called Ciuill, or Ecclesiasticall Lawes) do neither belong to the Church (that is, to the Multitude of the faythfull) neither to the Ministers of the Word of God, but only to the Magistrate, to whom is giuen Soueraingty, and Command ouer the subiects. And according to this doctrine, almost all Protestant Princes in most Coūtter where they reigne, do challenge to themselues an vnappealable soueraingty & supremacy in all Ecclesiasticall Causes. The first example whereof they tooke of King Henry the eight of that Name, King of England; Who was the first (as elswhere is shewed in this Treatise) that dared to vendicate to himselfe Supreme spirituall authority; prescribing what Articles of fayth should be belieued, and what not, as is auer [...]ed by some Catholike WritersSanderus de Schismate Auglicano. of that Nation.
And here we are to obserue, that as Mahumet, and temporall Protestant Princes did indifferently erect themselues Heades of the Church, within their owne Ditions, & dominiōs; So also what places of Scripture Protestant Princes (by misconstruing of them) may alledge in warrant of this their assumed Exoticall authority; the very same Text of holy Writ may Mahumet (with as much reason) produce with them in defence [Page 77]of his pretended Ecclesiasticall Primacy. Thu [...] for example, Mahumet may alledg in behalfe of himselfe (through the same construction of them, which the Protestants giue) these Texts (besides others) following: Omnis R [...]m. [...] Anima Potestati sublimi [...]ri subdita esse debet; id (que) non propter iram, sed propter conscientiam. Euery soule ought to be subiect to higher Powers, not only for wrath, but for Conscience sake. And againe: Propter 1. Petr. [...] De [...]u [...] Regi par [...]ndum est, tanquam praecellents: The King is to b [...] obayed, as excelling. Thus we see, that Mahumet, and our New Gospellers agree in doctrine, of this strange kind of Supremacy, in the practize of it, and in their proofes, and supposed warrant thereof, out of their mutuall false wresting, and racking of God [...] Holy Word. But to the rest.
The 23. Symbolisme; Touching the deniall of Originall sinne. CHAP. XXIII.
THe next Point, in which I will alledg Mahumet, and out New Euangelists fraternal combination, shall concerne their mutuall denying of Originall sinne. We thus reade in the WritersCuspi [...]. de religions Turc [...]ium, Septem castr [...]sts, R [...] cherius de [...] de moribus T [...]rc [...]rum. of the Turkish History: In Alcoran [...] pracipitur Circumcisio, quanquam um a [...] expiationem peccati Originalis, quod nullum [...]sse arbitrantur Mahumetani. In the Alcoran Circumcision is commanded, though not for expiation of Originall sinne, [Page 78]the which the Mahumetās do not Delieue to be &c.
Now let vs see, if our l [...]te apearing Gospellers do not iampe in doctrine herein with Mahumet. Swinglius doth thus dictate of this point: Quid Swingl. l. c. Epist. fol. 2 [...]. breutus aut clarius dici potuit, quam Originale Peccatum non esse Peccatum, sed Morbum; & Christianorum liberos propter illum morbum non addici aeterno supplicio? What can be spoken more briefly and clearely, then that which we call Originall sinne, to be no sinne, but a disease, & that the Children of Christians through this disease, are not adiudged to eternall punishment? And furthe [...]: Morbus Swingl. tom 1. de Baptism. fol. 90. hic damnationem nobis afferre nequit; This disease (meaning of Originall sinne) cannot bring damnation to vs. And yet more: Theologi Swingl. de Baptism. vbi suprà. nostri Originalem illum morbum peccatum esse dixerunt, sed toto caelo errant. Those our deuines, which call this Originall disease a sinne, do extremely erre.
Finally to omit many other such like sayings of Swinglius, he concludeth thus: Culpa Originalis Swingl. tom. 2. de Peccato Originali. fol. 110. non vere, sed Metonymice culpa vocatur. Originall sinne is called a sinne, not truly, but only by the figure Metonymia: So great an assotiation there is betwene Mahumet, & Swinglius herein: Whome notwithstanding Beza honoreth with this Eucomion: Beza de Hoereticis puniendis, pag. 175. Swinglius, insignit ille nostris temporibus Christi Apostolus; The which commendation Beza neuer would haue ascribed to Swinglius, if Beza himselfes had been of a different doctrine from Swinglius in this most weighty point of fayth.
The 24. Symbolisme; That Baptisme is not Necessary. CHAP. XXIV.
AS Mahumet did not belieue, there was any Originall sinne; so also h [...] did not thinke, there was any necessity of Baptisme, so far forth, as it should conduce to the taking away of Originall sinne: the reason being (as is here implied) because Mahumet did belieue, that there was no Originall sinne to be taken away, either by Baptisme, or Circumcision. Now, do not our New Maisters beat the same Path in their Writings with Mahumet▪ Marke (my deare Countrimen) how contemptuously they pronounce of Baptisme, & be ashamed of their Mahumetan Infidelity.
I will begin at the source with Luther; And, Si la fountaine est corru [...]pu, que deuiendront les ruisseaux: Yf the fountaine be corrupted, much more then are the small riuers thence descending. Luther thus instructeth his Neophyts: Si Luther lib. de Captiuit. Babylon. habeas, bene; sin careas, nihil damni; crede, & saluus eris, antequam abluare. Yf thou hast Baptisme, it is well with thee; if thou wantest it, thou sufferest no losse thereby; bel [...]eue, and thou art saued, before thou be baptized, Swinglius in like sort stretcheth forth his hand, for the suppressing the dignity of Baptisme, saying: Baptismus Tom. 2. l. de Baptism. fol. 96. paruulorum externum quiddam, & caeremoniale est &c. Baptisme of Infants is a certaine [Page 80]externall and Ceremoniall thing, the which (as other externall things) the Church may either worthily and iustly retayne, or omit, & take away.
With these two forteth in doctrine Caluin, thus muttering: At (Calu. Iustis. l. 4. c. 15. [...]. 2 [...]. dicum quidam, qui Baptismi necessitatem vrg [...]ns, periculum esse, ne Infans, qui aegrotat, si absque baptismo decesserit, Regenerationis gratiâ priuetur▪ Mimime vero &c. But such say who vrge the Necessity of Baptisme, that there is danger, if the Child, who is sicke do dye without Baptisme, that he is depriued of the Grace of Regeneration. Not so truly, seing God doth pronounce ouer Infants, euen afore they be borne to be adopted into his partage: Wherefore it follloweth not, that the Children of the faythfull▪ are bap [...]ized, that thereby they should be first made the Sonnes of God &c. Thus far Calum. Finally to pretermit many other like sayings, Whitakerus thus sleighteth Baptisme: WeWhitak Controu. 4. [...].M. [...]. [...]. pag. 710. may abstaine from Baptisme with this caution, that no contempt, or scandall do follow thereby.
Can any Mahumetan, or Saracene speake more vnworthily, and depressingly of Baptisme, then all these former Euangelists haue done? Whose iudgments herein admitting for true, away then with that admonition of our Sauiour: NisiIohn 3. quis renatus fuerit &c. Vnlesse a Man be borne againe of Water, and the spirit, he cannot [...]uter into the kingdome of God; As also away with that Sentence of Austin: BaptismeAustin, [...]o [...]. 7. contra duas epi [...]t. [...]g l. 3. c. 3. washeth one all sinnes, either deeds, Words, thoughts, or Originall. Thus we find, that Baptisme is, out of [Page 81]Gods good Prouidence towards vs, one Chiefe preordayned means of mans Saluation, euen feeding the soule with Grace; for as Gods Creation doth (as it were) motherly beare vs, so his Prouidence doth nurse vs.
The 25. Symbolisme; That Polygamy i [...] iointly taught by Mahumet, and the Lutherans. CHAP. XXV.
WE thus reade in the Alcoran: Vxores Azoar [...] 8. quotiescumque placuerit, duas scilicet, tres, aut quatuor ducite &c. canisi timuritis eas nullatenus pacificare posse; Cum contingerit vobis eas non diligere. vnam pro alta mutare licet. Take as many wiues, as you will; to wit [...] two, three, or foure &c. except you feare they will not liue peaceably togeather; And if it shall chance, that you loue not your Wife, it then is lawfull for you, to change one for another. This point is partly touched els where, by shewing Luthers like doctrine therein. Now in this place I will shew, that Polygamy, or hauing many wyfes at once, is grounded vpon your Gospellers owne Principles; & consequently that the doctrine of Polygamy is iointly taught by them, with Mahumet.
And first, our New Gospellers do teach, that Matrimony is not a Sacrament, but only an Office, or Function of Nature, ordained [Page 82]for the Conseruation, or perpetuating of Mankind; In respect of which Office or End, it is nor repugnant, but rather consonant, and sutable to Polygamy. For in this sense Matrimony is but a Ciuil Contract; but euery Ciuill Contract by the ioint Consent of the Contractors may be dissolued, and the same, or a like Contract (without any Iniustice to any) may be made againe with others. Secondly, the Protestants generall doctrine of the Necessity of hauing the Vse of a Woman, most strongly induceth the doctrine of Polygamy.
Now touching the Necessity of the Act of Copulation betwene man and Woman, obserue I pray (besides that aboue said of this point) what your Parent (from whose loynes all you Hugenors are proseminated) speakes hereof Luther then, your first Apostle, thus [...] [...]heth: Quàm Luther tom. 5 de Matrimon fol. [...]19. non est in meis viribus, vt Vir [...] sim; tam non est mei iuris, vt absque muliere sim. As it is not in my power not to be a Man; so it is not in my power, to liue without a Woman. And againe in the same place: Verbum hoc, Crescite, & multiplicamini, non est praeceptum, sed plus quàm Praeceptum. That Sentence; Increase, and multiply, is not a Precept, but more then a Precept, being a diuine Worke, which is not in our power to be hindered, or omitted; but is as necessary, as that I am a Man, & more necessary, then to eate, to drinke, to sleepe, to walke &c.
And speaking in the same place to women, Luther thus indoctrinateth them: Vt in [Page 83]manu tua non est vt f [...]mina non sis; sic nec in te es [...] vt absque viro degas. As it is not in thy choice, not to be a Woman; so it is not in thy power, that thou thouldest liue without a Man. For the Counsell or Election is not heere free, but it is Necessary? For Marem feminae, feminam mari sociari oportet, Now then dreaming Luthers doctrine herein to be true, doth it not vnauoidably inuolue in it selfe the doctrine of Polygamy, if the parties maried, through impotency, or some casuall disease cannot performe the duty of Mariage; or should for a long time be separated in place, the one from the other; since it is taught (we see) as true, That A Man cannot liue without the vse of a Woman, nor a Woman without the vse of a Man?
The third Ground of our Euangelists, implying the doctr [...]ne of Polygamy, is the Ordinary doctrine of Diuorce (euen for any small occasion) taught by them, and most fully by Bucer, who much enlargeth himselfe herein. Sortably hereto Bucer alloweth the liberty of diuorce, and marying againe, in case of departure Bucer in Script. Anglic. de regn [...] Christi. l 2. c. 16. of the one party from the other; In case of Homicide, Bucer ibidem cap. 37. or Theft; Or of the Incurable Infirmity Bucer, ibidem c. 4 [...]. of the Woman, by Childbirth; Or if the Man proue Lunatike; Or when either party is become vnable to render nuptiall duty; In all which cases Bucer Bucer ibidem cap. 124. concludeth, lawfulnes of diuorce and Mariage againe; maintayning the same to be, Verbo Bucer, ibidem, cap. 124. Dei consentiens; agreable to the Word of God.
Now according to this doctrine of B [...] cer, Luther thus adiudgeth: The Luther, tom. 5. Wittemberg. Sermon. de Matrimonio, fol. 123. Magistrats [Page 84]duty (if the myfe be froward, and will refuse [...]er Husbands bed) is to curbe the wyfe, yea to put her to death. This if the Magistrate omit, the Husband must imagine, that his wyfe is stolne away by [...]heau [...], or dead; and let him consider how to marry another. Thus Luther, And thus we obserue, that from the former Principles, and Theo [...]s of your owne Teachers (to wit, that Mariage is no Sacrament; That it is not possible for a Man to liue without a Woman, or a Woman without a man; & lastly that Diuorce vpon seuerall Cases, and to marry againe is most lawfull) the doctrine of Polygamy is warrantable, and is to be put in practise. From all which it is necessarily euicted, that Luther, and the Lutherans consent with Mahumet and the Turkes, in maintenance or defence of Polygamy, or hauing many Wiues at one, and the same tyme. Who obserueth then not here, that the spirit of our Gospellers (of which they do so much glory) like to those things which beget meere Contraries, ingenders corporall, and fleshly desires?
The 26. Symbolisme; Touching the contempt of the Crosse. CHAP. XXVI.
IN the Alcoran Az [...]r [...]. we thus read: Iuda [...] Maria blasphemiam immoderatam &c. The Iewes do offer great contumely to Mary, when they say, they put to death her sonne Christ [Page 85]Iesus; for him they did not kill, but another like to him. Now vpon this ground Mahomet, and the Turks, did extremely hate the Crosse [...] no [...] enduring the signe thereof, or suffering [...] Crosse to stand in any place or Nation subiect to them. Our Reformists (though vpon another ground) do no lesse hate the Cross [...] then the Turks doe, as the whole World knoweth, and is aboue in part I haue shewed. Thus Mahumet, and our Reformists do conspire and agree, in presecuting the Crosse with an intestime hatred, though the Reason of this their Hatred be different to them both. And thus the Crosse [...] is despised, as being the remembrance of Christs Charity, dying vpon it; whose graue after the taking downe of his sacred Body from the Crosse, became (as it were) that wombe, from whence, the lyfe of our Saluation did rise.
The 27. Symbolisme; T [...]hing other seuerall points of Fayth. CHAP. XXVII.
I Haue been long in giuing [...] to the Concordences, or Harmony, tuned by Mahumet or Turks, and the Protestants; in touch of the strings therof, we can find small iarring, but rather a perfect agrement; I meane, I haue spent many leaues in laying open the particular Symbolismes between them: Therfore for greater [Page 86]expedition, I will make here a coacetu [...] tion, or heaping together of diuers other Points of Religion, equally defended, taught, and practized by the Turks, and our new Euangelists.
28. First then the flery Protestants do teach that. Christ did not descend after his death vnto Limbus statrum. 29. That, we ought not to bowe at the Name of Iesue. 30. That, Christ did not leaue in the Sacrament his true and yeall Body, to be receiued by faythfull Christians. 31. That, Seauen Sacraments were not instituted by Christ. 32. That, not any Sacrament doth conferre Grace. 33. That, the Church of God it not free from Errour in fayth. 34. That, there is not any Vniuersality of Grace proceeding from Christs Passion. 35. That we ought not to pray to Saincts. 36. That Priests haue not true Power to remit sinnes. 37. They in lyke manner teach, that there are not any Euangelicall Councells. 38. That the Church of Rome was, and is a false Church. 39. That there is no implicit Fayth; but that all things, which are to be belieued, ought to be expresly knowne by the faythfull. 40. That there is no Sacrifice in the New Testament, according to the Order of Melchisedech. 41. That the Church of God is not euer Visible.
Now all th [...]se points (besides some others) are tought by our late more refined Euangelists: And in like sort, are they taught by Mahumes, and Sergius. From whence it necessarily resulteth, that Mahumet, Sergins, the Turks, and your new Reformers of Religion in this age, do wholy agree in beliefe, [Page 87]touching the said Points. Whereupon we are to obserue, that all these Point thus taught by the Protestants, are in themselues but Negatiue, as denying the contrary affirmatiue Articles to them, taught and belieued by the present Church of Rome.
Now that Mahumet, and Sergius taught the said Negatiue Points with the Protestants. I thus irrepliably proue: Mahumet, and Sergius do maintaine, That the Alcoran Cusoinianus de Relig. Turca [...]um. Septem. castr [...]nfis, Bibliander, in praefat. Alcor [...]. is the true rule of fayth, or the boundary contayning (within its owne cancells, & limits) the expresse beliefe of all such articles of fayth, which are to be belieued; Yea Mahumet ascribes such perfection, and fulnes to his Alcor [...]n, as that he dareth (by it) to correct the Christian Ghospell it selfe, as supposing it was corrupted by the Disciples of the Apostles: For thus do some writers record of him: Euangelicam Richerius de moribus Turcarum. Cuspin. de religione Turcarum. &c. doctrinam, quam alioqu [...] laudabat Mahumetus, ab Apost [...]lorum discipulis corruptam, Alcorano suo se emendeturum promi [...] tebat. Mahument did commend the Euangelicall doctrine; notwithstanding he promised to purge i [...] of its faults by his Alcoran; which faults, or Errors he said, the Disciples of the Apostles had afore brought in.
Well then, since the Affirmatiue Positions, contrary to the forsaid Negatiue Points belieued by the Protestants, are not found to be set downe in the Alcoran (for the Alcoran passeth them ouer altogether in silence, as making no mention of them at al:) Therefore euen [...], and demonstratiuely, [Page 88]it may be inferred, that Mahum [...] and Sergius did not belieue our Catholike Affirmatiue points or Articles; but wholy comparted with our New Euangelists, in belieuing, and dogmatizing the said Negatiue points aboue rehearsed. Adde hereto, that it is euident, that the Turks at this day, agree in beliefe with the precise Lutherans in all those Points. Now, if it be replyed against what heere is deliuered, that seing the Catholike, and Affirmatiue beliefe of most of the said Points, doth euer presuppose beliefe in Christ, seing they are grounded thereon; That therefore Mahum [...] (as not beliening in Christ) cānot consequently belieue the said affirmatiue Articles, but hould only the Negatiue part in them.
This Answere I auerre to be most defectiue. For I rest not heere in the Motiue, or Reason, why Mahumet belieueth not the foresaid Affirmatiue Catholike Tenets (since this is impertinent in this place;) but I only insist in the Conclusion, as the thing hereby chiefly intended (let the reason therof be what it will) to wit, that Mahumat, and our new Euangelists do wholy agree in their Negatiue beliefe of them. Againe, I perceau [...] no reason, seeing the Protestants do belieue (at lest, they say, they do belieue) in Christ, but that they might he well pleased (were it not, their Serpentine Malice against our Catholike Church, is the chiefe Hinderance) also to belieue the affirmati [...] Articles to their Negatiues; since most of [Page 89]them haue their foundation, or Basis vpon our Beliefe in Christ, as our Redeemer.
Thus far now of these seuerall fourty Points of fayth, and other Circumstances conducing thereto; In the beliefe of all which it is made most euident, that the Turks, and your Reformed Religion do sympathize, and agree togeather▪ In so indissoluble a knot of Amity, and Association haue Sergius, and Luther (two Apostat [...] Monk [...]) tyed themselues togeather.
Here now (O you Hugen [...]s of Fra [...]ce) I demaund of you; Do you meane to perseuer in your Reformed Religion (as you stile it) and yet not to be reputed Turks, in many Points of fayth? With as much probability may a man desire to be an Ethiopian, and yet not to be black; or couet to put his n [...]ked hand into a [...]oat fyer, and withall count to auoyd burning: For it is ou [...]r [...]uident, out of the Premisses, that concerning seuerall Passage [...] of Religion, your Beliefe consists in Mith [...] liefe. your Fayth in Infidelity, and your C [...]e [...]d [...] in Miscreancy; you making the Turkish Al [...] ran your Catechisme, for your instruction in many Points thereof. O [...]l [...]ssed I [...]my, we [...]eer [...] want thee, to deliu [...] this [...]gicall and mournfull subiect, i [...] thy accustome [...] Thr [...]s, and Lamenrations?
An Answere to an Obiection, That the Catholiks do agree with the Turks in the doctrines of Sacrifice, and Vowes. CHAP. XXVIII.
MY presaging thoughts do probably foretell; that some of your Chiefe Ministers of France, reading this Treatise, with a scornefull, or subriding Eye, and suspended nose, will instantly shape an Answere thereto. Or if nor any of them, yet (perhaps) some spiritualized Sectary of Genena (through the conformity of their language with France, and proximity of place) houlding himselfe to be, vn grand Theologien, will vndertake that taske. And in like sort, it well may be, that the Answeater will endeuour to wype away this spot, caused through his Brethrens agreement with the Turks in matter of fayth, by laboring to insimulate vs Catholiks within the said danger, in retorting; That the Papists (as in the foame of their malicious dialect they terme vs) stand no lesse chargeable with maintaining certaine Points of Beliefe with the Turks, then themselues doe: To wit, that there ought to be in the Church of God, a true and reall Sacrifice (besides the spirituall Sacrifice of Prayer.) Also, that Religious Vowes are lawfull; [Page 91]both which points, as we Catholike, so Mahumet at his first rising, and the Turke of these tymes de teach, and practize as pious, and most warrantable.
Heere I say, if any of our Aduersaries, (whosoeuer, or from whencesoeuer) shall endeuour hereby to wound vs, (themselues being allready wounded) or to hurt vs by the recoyle of out owne Bullet, against this recrimination I thus reply. And first, admit as true, that we belieue the former in generall Articles with the Turks; yet what is the agreement of the Catholiks, in two or three Points of fayth with this Turks, to be compared to the Reformists agreement with the Turks in fourty Points of Religion and Collaterall dependencies thereon? Secondly, to speake of Sacrifice, and Vowes in particular, I auer, that euery Religion (either false, or true) in euery place and tyme, had, and haue their Sacrifice, and Vowes annexed to their Woship o [...] God. From whence we gather, that Sacrifice, and Vowes proceed from the instinct and light of Nature; and that to haue Sacrifice, and Vowes is a mayne Principle implanted in Man by God; and consequently is in it selfe most religious, and warrantable▪
Neither will it au [...]yle, to auoyde the force of this Answere, to say withK [...] in [...] parts, Examin. p. 741. Ke [...]pni [...]es, That this Instinct of Nature, is the instinct of Nature as corrupted, which is the source, or too [...]e or all Blindn [...]s, and Supe [...] stition. This aduantageth nothing; For although [Page 92] Nature corrupted is, and hath been the fountaine of Blindnes & Superstition; N [...]elesse, whereas all Countries do agree in one common Principle, this Agrement doublesly [...]eameth not from the Corruption of Nature, but from the Good o [...] N [...]ure; That is, i [...] ris [...]th out of that light, which God hath engrafted, and sowed in Natu [...]. For what things proceede from Corruption, those are various, and not the sam [...], among all m [...]n. Therefore that God is t [...] be worshipped, to be inuocated, to haue Sacrifices (so truly called) and Vowes offered to him, and the like, which were in generall among all People, and euer were the same; do rise from the good of Nature. But that there should be many Gods, that Ido [...] hold be worshipped that men should b [...] sacrifi [...]ed, that Vowes should be made to False Gods, and such like, which are diuersly varied, all these do spring from the Corruption of Nature.
Thirdly, I say, Sacrifice is congenite, & borne (as I may say) with Religion, as appeareth from the Examples of the first sonn [...]sGenes. 4. of Adam; and after from Nee; Genes. 8. and [...] fr [...] the Prophets. Therefore their Coniunction is most Necessary. Fourthly, Sacrifice (so properly called) and Vowes are worships in [...]on [...]inicable, and peculiar to God, That i [...], they are due only to God; for other kinds of Honours are (in some sort) to be imparted to Creatures; Therefore no [...] Religion [...] subsist without S [...]ifice, and [Page 93] Vowes. And though Vowes in a secondary manner may be said to be made to Saints, we are to conceaue hereby, that this is but only the subiect of a Vow; wheras the Vow formally, and really is made only to God, as the ChiefeS. Themas 2.2. qu [...]. 88. ar [...]. 5. Schoolemen do teach. Thu [...] much in clearing this retortion, made against vs Catholiks.
Now from hence, (to apply it to our Purpose) the iudicious and learned Reader may gather, that we Catholike is ho [...]lding the doctrine of Sacrifice, and Vowes, do indeed agree with the Turks herein; but not with them as they are Turks, but as they are men indued with Reason; in whose Soules (as in the Soules of all other Men) God euen by the instinct of Nature, and light of Reason, hath indifferently infused the beliefe of the said former Points. And thus if we Catholiks be blynd, and superstitious in these doctrines, (as Kempniti [...]s suggesteth) yet are we warranted with the like blindnes and superstition, not only of Christs primitiue Church (the which point here to shew would be ouer tedious) but euen of all Mankind, as it is incorrupted.
Of the coniunction of the Turkes, and some temporall Christian Stater, against Catholike Princes. CHAP. XXIX.
NOw after I haue sufficiently displayed the great Coniunction in doctrine, which our New deuines do beare to Mahumet, and to his ofspring, the Turks; I hold it conducing to our subiect in hand, in part to lay open to the world (and particularly to you, my Countrimen) the secret combination of mynds both of some Protestant States, and Protestant Ministers, banding with the Turke, against the Pope, the Emperour, and other Catholike Princes, and all originally for matter of Religion; the which motiue most of them make the cementation of their Amity: So much in these mens peruerted Iudgments, doth the Turkish Religion ouerballance, and weigh downe in Worth, & dignity the Roman Catholike Religion. By which their Heathnish Proceeding may not our Sauiour (the Institutour of our Religion) say with Moyses: Cui Isay. 40. comparastis me?
To begin. It is euident and knowne to the whole World, that when they of Holland, for Religion, did first rise against the King of Spayne, diuers Troopes, and Companyes [Page 95]of their souldiers did beare in their Ensignes, a siluar figure, or stamp of the Moone increasing (being the Armes of the Turkish Emperour) with these French Words insculpted therin: Plus [...]ost Turcs, qu [...] Papaux; That is, We will rather be Turks, then Papists.
In like manner, Erasmus recordeth, that when the Emperour Charles was to wage Warre with the Turkish Emperour, leuelling forces throughout seuerall parts of Germany; the Lutheran Party, and faction was so far from yealding any help, and succurrency thereto, as that they openly proclaymed their dislike and disaffection of that Action in these word: Malle Erasmus, in Epist ad Fratres Germania Inf [...] rioris. se pro Turca non baptizato pugnare, quàm pro Turca baptizato; They had rather fight in defence of a Turke not baptized, then for a Turke baptized, thereby meaning the Emperour of Germany, and thus preferring only for cause of Religion the Turkish Emperour, before the Christian Catholike Emperour. So deepe an impression had these ensuing Words of Luther (their Proto-pater) made in the Germans minds; Religio Luther in Genes. cap. 48. Romana magis est Idololatrica, quam Turcica; Et Pontifex ille magis est periculosus Christi hostis, quàm est Magnus Turca. The Roman Religion is more idolatrous, then the Turkish Religion: & that Pope or Bishop of Rome, is a more dangerous Enemy to Christ, then the Great Turke is.
The lesse wounder their it is, that we find Luther (as aboue is shewed) in one of [Page 96]his Bookes thus writing: Praeliari Luther, [...]om. [...]. Wittemb [...]rg. Artic. da [...]nat. per Leonem [...]0. Art. 34. aduersu [...] Turcas &c. To fight against the Turks, is it withstand God chastizing our sinnes by them. And more. Let vs Luth. in explice. Art. 34. abstaine from the Turkish War [...] as long as the Popes Name preuailes vnder Heauen. And further: Ore Luther in Epist. contra [...]uo mandeta Imperialia. cunctos pios Christianos no vilo modo vel in militiam cant, vel dent aliquid, contra Turcas, quandoquide [...]t Turca dec [...]es prudentior probior (que) est quàm Principes nostri. And yet the said Luther more fully vnbreasteth his Loue and affection towards the Turke, saying:Luther in confutat Doctorum Paris.impress. Neob [...]rgi. Vi liberé animum meum aper [...]am; Hoc aperie de me praedico, quòd tam inuitus T [...]rcam gladio inuaderem, quam Christianum fratrem. To open my mind freely, I openly confesse, that I would as vnwillingly assault with my sword, a Turke, as any other that is my Christian Brother. Thus Luther, in affection fully equalling a Turke with a Christian. O the monstruousnesse of Apostasy!
But to proceed further. The Prince of Condy Matth. de Lanoy en s [...] replique. l. [...]. chap. 13. in France in the yeare 1570. being banished France, and retiring himselfe to Basill, and consulting there, how to raise Rebellion against the King of France; The Protestant Ministers of that City perswaded him, to be subiect himselfe to the Turkish Emperour, and craue assistance of him. In like sort we Frenchmen, or rather, we Franco-Turca in the Rebellion to the yeare 1568. made a Petition to the Turke for ayde, against our owne Soueraigne King, and Country; giuing our reasons thereof to the Turkish Embassadour in these Wordes? [Page 97] Quia In literii Constantinop. scriptis ad Venetum Patricium, in fine libri de furoribus Gallisis, fides Protestantiam, Turcicae erat quàm simillima. Because the fayth of the Protestants, was most lyke to the Turkish fayth: As also in that, the Protestant Princes of Germany fauouring the Turkish Emperour, might hinder all the designes of the Roman Emperour.
These were the Reasons in particular. Which said French Men did thus promise the Turke in the forsaid Petition: Sefore In lit. Consta [...]s. [...]b [...]. suprd▪ semper paratissimos, ad turbas in Galia, Germania (que) concitandas &c. That they would euer be most ready to cause Combustions and Troubles, by incensing the Communalty in France, and Germany whensoeuer the Turkish Emperour should hould is conuenient. Such is the diabolicall, and Hellish malice of Heresy, thus taking part with Misbeliefe, Infidelity, and Miscreancy, against our most ancient, and Apostolicall Roman Fayth. Which course must needs seeme the more deplorable, if we call to mynd, that our Kings through their piety, & constant professing of the true Religion haue most deseruedly purchased the Title, of Reges Christianissimi: Why then should not their subiects in imitation of their Vertue, be stiled, Subditi Christianissimi? But (alas) their state is far different from this. For how can those men be truly called Christianissimi, who are scarse (at least imperfectly) Christiani? For doth Nature euer afford a Superlatiue without a Positiue?
The Reasons of the frienshippe betweene the Turke, and some Lutheran States. CHAP. XXX.
IN this place, we will penetrate a little into the Reasons and Grounds, why our New Gospellers. & the Chiefe Lay-Professours of the Reformed Religion do beare such a fauorable Aspect to the Turks, and their Princes. This we shall find to proceede from Certaine Principles of the Protestants doctrine (of which some aboue are briefly touched.) Which being belieued, do euen dispose the mynd for the full entertayning of Turcisme in generall; and consequently do beget in their Wils, a well-wishing to the Turke in temporall Affaires, against all Professours of the Catholike & Roman Fayth. For our New Brethren do so corrupt, and disualew the Articles of the most B. Trinity, of the Incarnation of Christ, of his Passion, and merit thereof (in all which Mysterious Passages, Mercy did draw God from Heauen to Earth, that he might therby draw man from Earth to Heauen) with their pernicious, false, and pestilent Scholia's, as that the next step is vtterly to deny those supreme dogmaticall Articles and Positions of fayth; and so by imbracing Miscreancy, to rise vp absolute Turks, or Iewes.
And according to this my assertion, we find AEgidius Hunnius (a most forward, and [Page 99]eminent Lutheran) to confesse no lesse▪ Which Hunnius did write a booke against Caluin bearing this Title: Caluinus Iudaizans; Hoc est, Iudaica Glossae & corruptelae quibus Ioannes Caluinus illustrissima Scripturae sacrae loca & testimonia, de gloriosa Trinitate, deitate Christi, & Spiritus sancti; cum primis autem vaticinia Prophetarum, de Aduentu Mes [...]iae, Natiuitate eius. Pas [...]ion [...], Resurrectione, Ascensione ad Caelos, & Sessione ad dextram Dei, detestandum in modum corrumpere non abhorruit, Wittembergae, anno 1593. Thus in English. Caluin playing the Iews that is, The Iudaicall Glosses & Corruptions, by the which Iohn Caluin hath not been afraid, detestably to corrupt the most cleare places and testimonies of the Holy Scripture, touching the glorious Trinity, the Deity of Christ, & of the Holy Ghost, and particularly the Prophecies concerning the Aduent and Comming of the Messias, his Natiuity, Passion, Resurrection, Ascension to Heauen, and sitting at the right hand of God.
Another Protestant writeth in like sort a booke entituled: Antiparaeus; Hoc est, Refutatio venenati scripti à Dau [...]de Paraeo editi, in defensionem stropharum & corruptelarum, quibus loannes Caluinus illustrissima Scripturae Testimonia, de Mysterio Trinitatis, nec non Oracul [...] Prophet arum de Chr [...]sto, detestandum in modum corrupit. Francosurti, Anno 1598. Thus: Antiparaeus; that is, A Refutation of the virulent writing, made by Dauid Paraeus in the defence of the impostures and Corruptions, [Page 100]by the which Iohn Caluin derestably dep [...] neth the most euident Testimonies of the Scripture, touching the Mystery of the Trinity, as also the Oracles of the Prophets, concerning Christ.
A third Protestant thus stileth his booke written against Cal [...]in: Alberti Graueri, Belluns Ioannis Caluini & Iesu Christi; That is, the Warrs betweene Caluin and Iesus Christ, written by Alberius Grauerus, printed at Brapta. 1598.
To be short a Fourth Protestant writeth a Treatise, bearing this Inscription: Oratio de Incarnatione filij Dei, contr [...] imp [...]os, & blasphemos Errores Swinghanorum, & Galuinistarum, Tubingae, 1586. An Oration, or discourse of the Incarnation of the Sonne of God, against the wicked and blasphemeus Errours of the Swinglians and Caluinists.
Now the Swinglians. and Caluinists thus writing against the most supreme Articles of the Trinity. the Incarnation, the Passion &c. do they not open a sluce to their Readers, for the absolute deniall of the said sacred Mysteries? And once denying them, what then remaineth for the last tincture & dye of their sayth, but to become a Turke, a Ie [...], or an Atheist?
This former point is made no lesse euident, by the seuerall Testimonies of the more sober and temperate Protestants. For Yacobus Andraeas thus complaineth: Minime mirandum est ex Caluinianis &c. We Andraas in [...]raefas. vefucat. Apolog. Danaei. are not to wonder; that of the Caluinists in Poland, Transsiluanis, [Page 101]Hungary, and in other places, some imbrace Arianisme, others Mahum [...]iisme; to whose impiety the doctrine of Caluin prepareth the way. Thus this Protestant. And Pel [...]rgus a Protestant thus writeth: Non Pelargus in Admonis do Arian [...]s. tis Caluini [...]m, & Caluinianos in pluri [...]nis Scripturae expositionibus [...], & [...] lab [...]rtose [...]tendam: I will not spend much tyme, in [...]hewing, bow Caluin and the C [...]luinists, in many [...]positious of Scripture do play the Iewes, and the Arians.
Now from this former source it s [...]ringe [...]n, that a booke was written by a Scholer of Luther, the Argument, or Subiect whereof was in the frontispisce deliuered in these words: Admonitie ex Verbo Dei, quòd Caluinistae non sunt Christiant, sed cantum Indaei, & Mahumetani baptizata. An Admonition out of the Word of God, that the Caluinists are nos Christians, but only Iewes, and Mahunistans Christened.
And an other famous Lutheran (being Supe [...]intendent of the Church of Raceburg) thus fully pronounceth of this point: Caluinistae In lib [...] entituled, Dae Theologi [...] Caluinist. libritres. Francoforts anno 15 [...]. alunt in pectore impietatem Arianam, & Turcicam, quae non rarò suo tempora palam se prodit, & quod Caluinistae hominibus ad Arianismum, & Mahumetismum fenestram & ianuam aperiunt, nostri Theologi publicis libris demonstra [...] runt. Vz. Our Deuines haue demonstrated in their publike writings, that the Caluinists do nourish in their breast the Arian, and Turkish Impiety, which often vpon fit occasion discouers it selfe. And that the Caluinists do open the Window, and Dore to Arianisme, and Mahu [...]tisme, our deuines [Page 102]haue demonstrated also in their publike Wey [...]ings. But inough of this point.
Of certaine Eminent Caluinists, who forsaking their Christianity, became open, and blasphemous Turkes. CHAP. XXXI.
AS in this first Part of this Treatise, I haue shewed, first, That the Turks, and our New Gospellers, who haue been (Préscheurs seditieux, & dignes d'vn chastiment tres-rigoreux) seditious fellowes against the Church of God, and worthy of seuere punishment, do agree in forty points touching fayth, and the necessary Attendants therof. Second [...]y, how the chiefe Protestants by deprauing the doctrine of the Trinity, and the Incarnation, haue in their Writings playned the way to Turcisme, or Mahumetisme: So now for the closure and shutting vp of this first part, I will produce the Examples of seuerall most eminēt Protestants, who haue in their owne persons actually incorporated (not some, but) all the Blasphemies of Mahumetisme, openly professing themselues in fayth, and externall Practize thereof, to be Turks; renouncing and disclayming from all Christianity. Obstupescite Ierem. [...]. caeli super hoc.
And to begin. The first of these Monsters (Monstrum horrendum, ingens, cui lumen [Page 103]ademptum) which I will name; shalbe Bernardinus Ochinus, a man much commended byL 9. fol. 297. Sleidan, and by Bullinger Si [...]lerus Vita Bullingeri, fol. 28. both Protestants, and whose prayse Caluin celebrateth in these Words: Whom Caluin, l. de Secondalis, extat in eract. Theolog. p. 111. can I truly oppose against Bernardinus Ochinus? Now this presumed worthy Protestant, in the end became an impious Apostata, entertayning Turcisme: of whose fall Beza thus writeth: Polygamium nemo vnquam callidius, velimpudentius defendit quam ille impurus Apos [...]ta, Bernardinus Ochinus. His Apostaly is in lyke sort recorded by Conradus In Theolog. Calis. l. 1. fol. 8. Schlus [...]enburg. Yea Beza in the place aboue alledged, sayth, that Ochinus was, omnium, Christianae Religionis dogmatum irrisor: A mocker or scoffer of all the Articles of Christian Religion.
In like manner, Adam Neuserus (no vulgar Protestant) became a Turke, of whom Osiander the Protestant, thus speaketh: Adam Ofiand. in Epitom. Cent. 19. pare. 2. pag. 818. Neuserus, Pastor Heidelbergenlis, prolapsus est in Turcismum, Constantinopoli circumcisus. Adam Neuserus, Pastour of Heidelberg, did fall into Turcisine, and was circumcised as Constantinople. Of this Neuserus the foresaid Schlussenberg (the Lutheran) thus speaketh: Adam Schlussenb. in Theolog. Caeluinist. l. 1. Ar [...]. 2. fol. [...]. Neuserus elim Heidelbergensis Ecclesiae primarius Pastor, ex Swinglianismo, per Arianismum ad Mahumetismum, cum alijs non paucis Caluinistis [...]gressus est. Adam Neuserus, heretofore chiefe Pastour of Heidelberg, with many other Caluinists, proceeded from Swinglianisme, through Arianisme, vnto Mahumetisme,
In which testimony of Schlussenb. we may [Page 104]obserue two things. First, that Neuserus (as not being content to be defiled alone) did draw many others with him to Turcisme. Secondly, that Swinglianisme, and Arianisme are the two subordinate Passages, or Wayes to Turcisme. And therefore a German Protestant DoctourIoqunes Schutz in l. 50. causarum, cousa. 41. calleth Swinglianisme, Arianisme, and Mahumetisme, tres fratres vel sorores, vel tres caliga [...] eiusdem panni. Three brethren, or three sisters, or three payre of hose made of the same cloath. A truth so euident, that he forsaid Neuserus writeth of this point in this sort, being then at Constantinople: Nullus So Stephenus Gerlatius recordeth these words, as spoken by Neuserus. nostro tempore mihi notus, factus est Arianus, nisi antea suit Caluinista &c. No man in our dayes, that I know, became an Arian (which is the next step to Turcisme) except he was first a Caluin [...]st, as Seruetus, Blandrata, Alciatus, Franciscus Dauid, Gentilis, Gribaldus, Siluanus, and others. Igitur, qui timet sibi ne incidat in Arianismum caueat Caluinismum. Therefore who is fearefull of himselfe to fall into Arianisme, let him take heede of Caluinisme. Thus Neuserus speaketh of his owne, and diuers others experience.
The next shalbe Asam [...]s, of whom the foresaid Schlussenburg thus speaketh: Alamannus Courad. Schlussenb. vbi suprà, fol. 9. & 10. Bezae fannliarissimus, & strenuus Caluinista, Religioni Christiana Congum Vale dixit, & factus est Apostata, & Iud [...]us blasp [...] mus. Alamannus being a most fath [...]liar friend of Beza, and an earnest Caluinist, hath giuen his last fare well to the Chistian fayth; and is become an Apostata, and a blasphemous Iew. Of whom euen Beza himselfe [Page 105]thus complaineth; Alamannus Beza in Epist. Epist. [...]5. affirmant ad Iudaismum defecisse; though some authours constantly affirme, that he became a Turke. But howsoeuer the difference is but small, since a Iew, and a Turke do mutually agree in denying the most Blessed Trinity, the Incarnation of Christ, and in denying all other Articles of Christian Fayth, proceeding from these two former.
In like manner Dauid Georgius, who liued a long tyme at Basill, much esteemed by the Protestants of that City; of whom Osiander thus writeth;Osiand. epit. cent. 16. part. 2. pag. 647. V [...]batur publico Vir De [...] ministerio Basillensi. Dauid George, being a man of God, vsed the publike Ministery at Basill. Now I say, this Dauid George became a most blasphemous Turke, or Iew, as the Deuine [...] In bistoria Georgij Dauidis printed Anewer [...]. anno 1568. and ple [...]shed by the Deuines of Basil. themselues of Basill haue published, and recorded.
Paulus Alciatus (an Italian) being afore a Protestant, much labored to plante the [...]eds of Mahumetisme, in Polonia, and finally became a Turke; as Beza Beza in l. Epist. Theol. Epist 65.66. witnesseth.
Andraeas Velanus (an eminent Caluinist) not only became a Turke, but withall corrupted diuers others with his pestilent WritingsIn Parenesi. against the B. Trinity.
[...]alius Socinus (once brought vp in the Schoole of Geneua) forsooke his Christian [...] ty, and did write against the most Sucred Trinity, of whom Beza thus peaketh: T [...] lius Beza, Epist. Theolog. Epist. 8 [...]. Socinus mihi quidem videtur, omn [...]s [...]ruptores longé superasse. I a [...] of mynd, that [...]lius Socinus hath surpassed all other corrupt Writers.
I here passe ouer the Examples of other Caluinists, who shaking of the Christian Religion (as Waterdogs do water, when they haue no further need thereof) entertained Mahumetisme, and so became open, and execrable Turks; to wit, Petrus Vide Simlerum de aeterno Dei filio. Sartorius, Georgius Paulus, Franciscus Lismanus, all who cooperated with the forenamed Alciatus, in disseminating Turcisme in Polonia.
And thus far of the Apostasies of diuers Markable Protestants, who made shew in the beginning to professe the name & fayth of Christ; and accordingly receiued their Baptisme in that fayth, and Religion; And yet before their deaths. spurning at all the Mysteries of Christianity, they entertayned and openly professed the doctrine, and Religion of Mahumet, and Sergius, two most capitall Enemies of Christ, our Redeemer, Thus ranging themselues among those, who circa [...]. Timoth. 1. fidem naufragauerunt. And indeed, it deserues obseruation, that by experience we find (as is partly aboue touched) that Protestancy, first resolues it selfe into Caluinisme; Caluinisme into Anabaptisme; Anabaptisme into Arianisme; and Arianisme for its last change into Turcisme, or Tudaisme. Now it is a principle in Alchimy, that the last sublimation of Metalls (as purging and refining away the drosse, and refuse matter afore remayning) is euer the purest. Will you admit (O you Hugenots) this Theoreme, or Axiome, as true?
Well now, what can we iustly conclude [Page 107]out of the Contents of this Chapter? It is prophesied of the Church of Christ, that she shall conuert Heathens vnto her, according to those words of Esay spoken of and to the Church: Thou shalt Isa. 60. suck the milke of the Gentills? And the Regall Prophet sayth to the Church, in the person of God; I will giue Psalm. 18. thee the Heathens for thy inheritance? To be short, the foresaid Prophet Esay is commanded and directed by God, to speake thus to the Church of Christ: Enlarge Isa. 54. the place of thy Tents; spread out the Cur [...]a [...]s of thy habitation &c. Thy seede shall poss [...]sse the Gentills.
If now the true Church of Christs shalbe honored, and enriched with this most worthy priuiledge of conuerting Heathens, and Gentills vnto it. What Church then may we repute the Synagogue of the more fiery Protestants to be; of which many most remarkable Professours, who are Christians (in lieu of conuerting of Heath [...]s) after become Mahumetans, Turks, and Miscreants, litle inferiour in Misbeliefe to the very▪ Heathens, and Gentills? Is not this to change Christ for Mahumet, his sacred Gospell for the Alcoran, & to turne light into darknes? And with this I impose an end vnto the first Part of this Treatise.
Wherein is demonstrated, that in twenty Points of fayth, and other accessory Circumstances thereof, Mahumet and the Turks do in their beliefe and practise of them, seeme lesse to derogate from the honour of Christianity, then Luther and his Schollers doe, in belieuing the contrary. And these Comparisons made betweene the Turks, and the Lutherans, are heere stiled, Parallels. CHAP. I.
IN the precedent Part, I haue layd open to your fight (My deare Countrimen) the many Symbolismes, & Agreements of doctrine betweene Mahumet, and your Progenitours. Heere now I vndertake a more vnexpected Prouince, and Charge; which is, to shew, that your first Maisters (and in them implicitly your selues) do equall, if not transcend in impiety of Misbeliefe, and practise thereof, the said Mahumet and his Followers, touching seuerall [Page 109]Points of fayth, & other accessory Circumstances thereof. We read in Holy Writ, that, Creders Hebr. [...]. [...]pert [...]t accede [...]t [...] ad Deum. And the same Holy Writ teacheth vs, that God is Truth: Eg [...] sum Via, & Varitas. And can then man arriue to Truth, by belieuing what is false?
It is a thing miserable,Iohn 1 [...] for a Man to be a true Belieuer, but a bad liuer: It is more miserable to be an Heretike, not belieuing rightly the Articles of Christian Fayth: It is more then miserable, to be so absorpt in misbeliefe, as to consociate in Miscreancy with Mahumet, and the Turk [...]: But what it is, to exceede, and surpasse in atrocity of misbeliefe the very Mahumetans, Sara [...]ns, & Turks, cannot be expressed in Words, and therefore a horrid and silent astonishment must be the Dialect, or Tongue to proclaime it.
O my Natiue Countrey, in which are bred many guilty of so high a Treason against their Creatour [...] How vnlike art thou to thy former selfe! And how litle of France is now found in France? Art thou weary, and ashamed of thy former Vertue? In ancient tymes thou wast able to equall (yea to ouerst [...]ip) other Nations in the profession of the Christian fayth; which fayth is a supernaturall light, giuen to man to fyn [...] out the Eternall light. Art thou then now so degenerated from this former purity in fayth, as not only to Symbolize with Infidells, but euen to exceeds them in their Infidelity? But pardon [Page 110]me (O you of the Reformed Religion) & suffer me to breath out my Griefe, through these my laments, and inconsolable Words▪ since I cannot, but (grandement ressentir d' [...]n crime si enor [...]ne) haue a feeling, and sensible touch of your so enormous a Crime.
But to turne my Pen to that, which I haue voluntarily imposed vpon it; and the rather since a discouery of Errours is here an establishment of the Truth: I say, I do vndertake in these ensuing leaues to manifest, that in diuers points of fayth, and practice thereof, and other Collaterall accessions, Mahumet and his Sect in their beliefe, and execution of them, do far lesse derogate from the Honour of the Christian fayth, then your Grand-Maisters, or most of you yet doe.
These my Comparisons touching the said Points, differently belieued and practized by Mahumet, and your Maysters, I call so many Parallels (as in the beginning of this Treatise I insinuated) seing they consist in comparing, & balancing the said points, as they are seuerally maintayned by Mahumet, and by your Party; The proofe whereof I draw from the Sentences deliuered by Mahumet, or by such, as haue written of the Mahumetan Religion, compared with that, which your Doctours haue leaf [...] recorded in their owne Bookes.
The I. Parallel; Betwene Mahumet, and Henry the Eight, King of England. CHAP. II.
NOw before I approach to compare Things together, I will compare Persons together, & will make two Parallels. The first Parallell shalbe betwene Mahumet himselfe, and Henry the Eight of that name, king of England; The second betweene Sergius, and Luther; the one inuenting first the Law of Mahumet, the other stamping his Innouations in this our Age. All which men, being originally Christians (yea Catholiks) by abandoning their former Religion, did find darknes in Light; whereas such as be either Infidells or Heretiks, by imbracing the truth of fayth, fynd light in darknes. Now in the trutination of these mens liues, & actions, I cannot say with the Apostle; Spiritualibus 1. Cor. [...] ▪ spiritualia comparens, but only Carnalibus carnalia, & vi [...]ijs vitia.
To begin with Mahumet, and Henry the eigh. It is well, that Mahumet and Henry liued not in the dayes of Plutarch the Philosopher; For if they had, he would perhaps haue paralleled them together, not as among the Worthies of the Romans, and the Grecians, but among the Vnworthies and Monsters of Mankind, registring, and mutually conferring, not their faults (for in so tearming [Page 112]them I speake ouer indulgently) but their Enormous Crimes, and flagitious liues: But seing they both crept into the World long after the former learned Historiographer. I will therefore be content to take the paines, as to place them in the scales of a steedy, and impartiall iudgment.
First then Mahumet erectedBibliander in praes [...], Alcor [...] [...]. himselfe by sub [...]elty and treachery, a great Prince, subiecting to his gouerment, no small part of Asia Syria, Arabia, Aegypt, and Afrike; in which places he first caused his blasphemies to be planted. He at the first of his presumed correction, and emendation of the then Church of God, made it an ArticleBibliander vbi suprà. of the Mahumetan Religion, that himselfe was the Supreme Head of the Church of God; so he depriuing the Successours of S. Peter of that dignity, and Prerogatiue. Thus to his Princly Authority did he ioyne the Pontificall Authority, so making himselfe Caliphas, that is, King, and supreme Prelate; and ordayning by his sword, and Regall soueraignty, what should be belieued touching fayth, and that the contrary Points should not be questioned; and punishing with death such, as would not submissiuely yeild, and giue their appiobation to his wicked doctrines.
Henry the eight was by byrth King of England, and Ireland (a great Monarchy) and did runne in the same line with Mahumet. For he was the first Christian Prince, who either in those Nations, or throughout all [Page 113] [...]ur [...]pe, assumed to himselfe the Title of Head Vide Sand. de Schismats A [...]gli [...]. of the Church, and decread by a Parlament or (generall meeting togeath [...] of all the States of the Realme) that all C [...]no [...] of the Church, and Councells, formerly [...]nacted, should be wholy [...]iec [...]ed and dis [...] nulled; those only excepted, which himselfe vouchsafed to app [...]ou [...]. And accordingly such Canons and decrees, which himselfe, and some few, others substi [...]ured by him, did make, wer [...] to be reputed as sincere and Euangelicall, being warranted vnder his Letters Patents, and Regall Seale.
It is said aboue, that Mahumet did punish (yea sometymes with death) such, as were refractory to his Will, and would not allow the doctrine, published in his Alcoran. The like Course did this Engli [...] Antiochus (to the dishonour of all Kingly Soueraignty) take for did he not (besides many reuerend Abbots, and other Religion, men) put to cruell death that Payre of Marty [...]s (the Pryde, & Honour of that Nation) I meane the Bishop [...]ossensis, and Thomas [...]ore [...] his Chancellour, for their not subscribing to the wicked Ar [...]icle of Suprema [...]y, first established by that vnfortunate King?
Mahumet had diu [...]rs wiu [...], and C [...]ines together, and at the same time: Whereas Henry of England (who otherwise, [...] doubt, wanted not his Seraglio) had indeed (in compare.) but few wyues, ye [...] when [...] was we [...]y of one Wyfe, his accustomed [Page 114]stratageme was commonly to accuse her of some forged disloyalty, and so force them (one after an other) either to diuorce, or to loose their heades; thus making Cruelty & murther, a st [...]u [...]king horse (as it were) for his next Mariage. An impiety neuer practized by Mahumet.
1 Henry had in all six wiues, of which the first was Catharine, daughter of Ferdinand the six, King of Spaine, who was his wyfe twenty yeares; But then through his dislike towards her, or desire of hauing another, he caused a sentence of diuorce to be giuen against her, by the Archbishop of Canterbury▪
2 Anne, his second wife, was the daughter of Syr Thomas Bullen, who was not his Wife aboue three yeares, but she was condemned of disloyalty of Body, whereupon she lost her Head.
3 The immediate day after the death of Anne (so impatient his l [...]st was of delay) he maried his third wyfe Iane, who was daughter of Iohn Seamer Knight. She was his wife but one yeare, and fiue months. She died in Childbed; but who knoweth if of child-byrth, seing easily he might take the oportunity of the tyme?
4 Anne his fourth wife, being sister to Willam Duke of Cleue, was his wife for six Months; but after (for he could not feede of one dish any long tyme) she was diuorced from him by Act of Parlament.
5 Catherine, his fyfth wyfe was nece [...]nto [Page 115] Thomas Howard Duke of Suffolk; yet within one yeare, and six Months, the must also be condemned of vnchastnes, and was beheaded.
His last Wyfe was Catherine, daughter of Syr Thomas Parre; She was his wyfe three yeares, and had the priuiledge neither to be diuorced, nor beheaded, but suruiued him. And thus his death was in likelyhood the occasion of prolonging her life.
But now in one kind of Wickednes Henry surpassed Mahumet. We reade that Mahumet (after his planting or his Blasphemies) did exeruct diuersPostili. de Repub. de Turcis. Monasteries, and Hospitalls in Constantinople it selfe; as the like did Baiaze [...] & Selymus, his Successours, euen in that Citty. We further reade, that Mahumet did not destroy any one Religious house, or Monastery exected before his tyme. But how great then is the disparity herein? For euen all Europe hath trumpeted forth the irreligious proceeding of King Henry in this Case; Who did ouerthrow all the Monasteryes, and Religions Houses in England, (in the abundāce wherof, no Nation, by the record of Historyes, was able to compare with it.) This flagitious King (whose All, was Luxury, Murther, and Sacriledge) prostrating euen with the ground, so many Religious Houses, & buchering so many Religious Persons of the said Monasteries, did lastly confiscate all the Lands and benefits belonging to them (which were almost of incredible Opulency [Page 116]& riches) to himselfe; partly to spend in all sensuality, and dissolution of lyfe, & partly to maintaine his flattering Attendants, and Followers.
Now then (to encircle the seuerall Passages of this King, displayed in this Chapter, or Parallell,) we may from hence gather, that the afore mentioned Ecclesiasticall Primacy of the Church, was neuer challenged, or assumed (during this last nyne hundred yeares) by any temporall Prince, confessing the name of Christ vntill this Mahumetan Henry, through more then a Ne [...]trodian [...]ns. 10. Auarice, had demolished seuerall thousands of Religious Houses; and through an vnheard Homicidy, had made himselfe Husbād successiuely of six Wyues: O blemish, and dishonour to Nature!
With this I end this Parallell betweene King Henry, & Mahumet the great Prophet, as vuulgarly the Turks and Saracens do stile him; And yet I see no iust cause (to be somewhat pleasant with you, my Countrimen) but that this Henry might be reputed as great a Prophet, as euer Mahumet was. My reason is this; we do not read of any thing particularly prophesied by Mahumet; wheras this our Propheticall King was able (supernaturally forsooth) to foretell, diuers Moneths before, of what kind of death, for what cause, and at what tyme his present liuing Wyfe (though then being in good health) must after dye. A stupendious Vaticinatour Thus whiles England is England, so [Page 117]long shall the memory of the Actions of this baroarous King continue; And heere may well take place that Sentence of Cicero: Salamina shalbe soouer forgotten, before the shings done in Salamina be forgotten.
The 2. Parallell; Betwene Sergius and Luther. CHAP. III.
I Will in this next place ballance Sergius, and Luther togeather. In discoursing whereof I will more fully spread & enlarge my selfe, that so the implety of Luther being in part layd open to the eye of others, they may the more willingly be induced to haue a loathing, and hatred of the Heresyes, first in our Age ventilated by him. For if the Conduite or Pipe be foule and muddy, can the water, which streames through it, be cleare and sweet?
And to begin. Sergius, and Luther were the first Apostles (so to stile them) of their Religions; The first of Mahumetisme, or Turcisme; the second of Lutheranisme, or Hugenotisme. They both (as aboue is touched briefly were Monks, leauing (with breach of solemne Vow) their Monasteries, though in a different manner. For Sergius through his miscariage was cast out of it; But Luther voluntarily (and therefore with greater impiety) did relinquish his Monastery; and thereupon yoaked himselfe with a professed [Page 118]Nunne; so vshering his Vocation with the sinne of Sacrilegious Adultery.
Both of them secured their molitions & had Attempts, vnder the Wings and safegard of temporall Princes; Sergius vnder Mahumet, and Luther vnder the Duke of Saxony. Both of them had for their Maister and Instructour in planting their seuerall Fayth, the Deuill; so as the words of our Sauiour might truly take place in either of their plantations: Qui Math. 11. seminauit ea, est diabolus▪ Sergius had him originally, but not immediatly; since humane respects of pleasure, and the like were to him a forcible allectiue▪ inuiting him to his after Apostasy: But Luther had the honour and fauour (forsooth) to be instructed by the Deuill both originally, and immediatly; The This disputation betweene Luther and the Deuill, is confessed by Hospinian, the Protectant, in Hist. Sacram. part. altera, fol. 131. As also by Manlius Luthers Scholler in loc. com. and by Morton, in Apolog. Cathol. part. 1. l. 9. c. 21. Deuill by that meanes Catechizing this his Proselyte, to abandon his Catholike Religion; & by telling him, that by saying daily Masse, he committed Idolatry. To which, and other of the Deuills arguments he yealded.
This his Conference with the Deuill is so certaine, and vndoubted, as that Luther himselfe (as not being ashamed of enioying such a Maister) very solemnly deliuereth it in these his owne Words; It Luther, tom. 7. Wittenberg. anno 15 [...]8. de Missa [...]ngulari. fortuned, that at a certaine tyme about Midnight, I was suddenly awaked from sleepe; then Sathan began this dispute with me, saying: Hearken, right Reuerend Doctour Luther; Thou knowest, thou hast for the space of fifteene yeares celebrated priuate Masses euery day; but now what saist thou, if such Masses [Page 119]were horrible Idolatry? Haec illo dic [...]ute: The Deuill thus speaking, did vse voce forti, & grani, a strong, and base Voyce. I did burst forth into a sweate, and my hart began to beate, and tremble. Thus Luther himselfe hereof; and through force of this colluctation, and dispute with the Deuill he renounced his Priesthood, and instantly began to stamp from the same origin, the rest of his Heresies; but this, (auet vne impudence effrenêe, & trop audacicuse arrogance.) most shamlesly, and bouldly.
Here then I demaund, Who first denyed the doctrine of Priuate Luth. de abrogand [...] Missa priuatu. Masse, and Priesthood? The Deuill, and Luther. Who first denyedSo Sleyd [...]n witnesseth of Luther, l. 26. fol. 232. Pardons? The Deuill & Luther. Who first denyed Papall Luther in captiuit. Babil. tom. 2. fol. 68. Iurisdiction, and Monasticall Luther de Votis Monain tom. 2. Wittenberg. lyfe? The Deuill, and Luther. Who first denyed Foure Luth. tam. 2. fol. 63. Sacraments? The Deuill, and Luther. Finally, who first denied Freewill, Luther, de seruo arbitrio, i [...] tom. 2. fol. 424. Iustification by Works, and seuerall Parts of Canonicall Luther, in praefat in Euist, lacobi, Scripture? The Deuill, & Luther. Since than the Deuill. & Luther were so intrinsicall and in ward friends, and that Luther became so seruiceable an Achates to the Deuill, as publikly to preach and maintaine, whatsoeuer the Deuill did dictate vnto him; I leaue to your owne iudgments (my Countrymen of the Reformed Religion) what hope you can haue of your soules Saluation, in imbracing, and belieuing the damnable doctrines, first inuented by the Deuill, and Luther, in their afore mentioned solemne. Conference.
But to returne. Sergius, and Luther did [Page 120]vnanimously contemne the ancient Fathers of Christ his Church, that therby (as prestiming the Errours of those Fathers) they both vpon this ground with greater considency, might vrge a Reformation of the supposed Errours in our Catholike Religion, as is aboue said. Sergius his dislike of the Fathers is discouered in the thirteenth Azoara, aboue set downe. Luther (to omit many other vnworthy aspersions, and reproaches cast vpon them by him) thus writeth: The Fathers Lath tom. [...]. Wi [...]onb [...]o 1991 [...] seruo arbi [...]rie, [...]. [...] ▪ of so many Ages, or Centurios haue been wholy blynd, and most vnskilfull in the Scriptures, and haue erred during all their lyse tyme; and except they were amended before they dyed they were not to be accounted Sainis, nor belonged to the Church. In which Censure Luther deliuereth his mynd in farre greater acerbity of speach, then we find Sergius in writing the Alcoran to haue done.
To passe on. Sergius, and Luther did iointly write lasciuiously, and [...]ust [...]ully. Sergius thus decreeth in his Alcoran: Muheres Azoara 8. quotrescunque placuerit, duas sci [...]ces ant tres, aut quaetuor ducite &c. But is Luther any whit short to Sergius herein? Read what followeth: Si non Luth. J [...]n de M [...] [...]ri [...]io. vult Vxer, aus non possit, veniat Ancilla. If the wyfe either will not, or by impotency cannot, let the mayd come in her roome. He further teacheth, That a Man may mary another woman, if his owne Wyfe be fled from him; And then vpon this ground Luther thus concludeth: A man Luth. tom. [...] ▪ Wi [...]an. berg▪ fol. [...]. may haue ten, or more wises s [...]l from him & and all yet liuing. Luther further proceedeth, [Page 121]thus teaching: Polygamy Luth. in Propofit. de bigamia. [...] 15 [...]8. propes. [...]2, 65. [...]. is no more disanulled or abiegated then is the rest [...]f Mayses Law. And it is free, as being neither commanded, nor forbidden? Thus far of Luthers doctrine (agreeing with Sergius) touching the firme of Carnalicy.
Now wheras Sergius, and Luther aboue thus write only speculatiuely, and by way of Instruction: Yet here we find a differēce betweene Sergius, and Luther. For touching the personall Incontinency of Sergius, we find but litle, or nothing written; Whereas Luther, as willing to incorportie his former doctrine in himselfe, (besides his espousing of a Votall Nunne) thus speaketh of himselfe, and of his owne incontinency? Quam Luth tom. Wittenb. de Matrimon. fol. 119. non est in meis vitibus &c. It is no more in my power to be without a Woman, then not to be as, Man. He further thus confesseth of himselfe: I haue Luth. in colloq. Mensal. [...]ol. 526. been almost furious, through the rage of lust and desire of a Woman. And yet more particularly: I am burned Luther, tom 1. Epist, Latin. fol. 334. ad Philippum. with the great sire of my vntamed flesh; &c. Eight dayes are past, during which tyme, I did neither write pray or study; being vexed partly with temptations of the flesh &c. Did euer Sergius disgorge such fifth, touching his owne sensuality?
To proceed. Sergius as not belieuing in Christ, cōtemned the Sacraments of Christ; and therefore maketh litle, or no mention of them in the Alcoran. Luther admitteth some Sacraments, yet writeth so hearth mishly and irreuerently of them, as that his sinne is litle lesse in wrongfully reaching [Page 122]of them, then is the sinne of Sergius in not belieuing them at all. For Hospinian thus speaketh of Luther: Lutherus cous (que) Hospin. 1. histor. Sacrament. pars. aliera. fol 14. progreditur, vt diceret Sacramentum verum futurum, etiamsi à Diabolo conficeretur. Luther proceeded so far, as that he maintayned, a Sacrament to be true, and effectuall, although it were celebrated, and ministred by the Deuill-Would Sergius haue euer vttered such blasphemous Words against any Sacrament, if he had been perswaded, they had been first instituted, and ordayned by God?
The next point, of which we will discourse is, how Sergius esteemeth of the Old Law, and of Moyses; and what Luther deliuereth of Moyses. First then, we find Sergius thus to write in the Alcoran: Deus Azoara [...]. pius & misericors prius Testamentum vetus, deinde Euangelium rectas vias hominibus tradidit. God being holy and mercifull, did first deliuer to men (as two right wayes) the Old Testament, and then after, the Ghospell. And according hereto a writer of the Turkish Religion, thus speaketh: Nullum Cusanus in cribratione Alcorani, l. 8. c. 2. & l. 2. c. 24, & l. 3. c. [...], Prophetarum contradicit, sed approbat libros à Deo fidelibus traditos, scilicet legem Moysis &c. Sergius, and the Alcoran, do not contradict any of the Prophets, but approue the Law of Moyses, the Pentateuchus &c.
But doth not Luther (your I doll) speake of Moyses in another dialect, and of diuers parts of the Old Testament? For first you know, that Luther with his faction impugneth the writings of diuers Prophets of the [Page 123]Old Testament. Hence it is, that Luther holds many Bookes thereof not to be Scripture, but Apocry phall; to wit, the first and second of Esdras, Toby. the Booke of Wisdom, Ecclesiasticus, the Machabees, and some others. Now touching Luthers acerbity of writing against Moyses, obserue what followeth: Habuit Luther, tom 3. Wittenberg. in Psalm. 45. fol. 42. fol. 412. & tom. 3. German. fol. 40, & 41. Moyses labia, sed in facunda, impedita; irata, in quibus non est Verbum Gratiae. Moyses had his lipps vnpleasant, stopped, and angry, in the which there is not one Word of Grace, but of Angar, death, and sinne &c. If you collect all the wisdome of Moyses &c. you shall sind it to be in the sight of God, either Idolatry, or Hypocriticall Wisdome, or at most, the Wisdome of Wrath. Againe: Moyses habuit labia diffusa felle. & ira. Moyses had his lipps full of Gall, and anger. Away therefore with Moyses. Blush you not hereat, (My Countrimen) to see how vnworthily & prophanely Luther (with reference to Sergius) censureth of a great Part of the Old Testament, and particularly of Moyses?
I will conclude this Parallell betweene Sergius and Luther, that dreaming for a tyme, that the doctrine of Gods Church was corrupted, at Sergius first breaking out, and also at Luthers reuolt (as Sergius, and Luther do teach, auerring their owne Mission, or Vocation to haue been in regard of the reformation of the supposed corrupted fayth of God in those tymes:) I say, imagine all this as true, I then auerre, that Sergius broached his Religion in a more conuonient time, and place, then Luther did. For first touching the [Page 124] tyme, whereas Sergius, and Luther do iointly teach (as abous is intimated) that at the tyme of Gregory the Greas (being a thousand yeares since) all the true Religion of God was corrupted, or rather exiled out of all Countries, Now Sergius at that very time by the appointment of Mahumet did first restore the Church of God (as he presumed) to its primitiue fayth: Therefore (I say) it ineuitably followeth vpon Mahumet [...] Principles, that Sergius reformed the Church in a more conuenient and profitable time, then Luther did; who some [...]ne hundred yeares after Sergius began his Reformation; during all which ages the Church of Christ (according to Luthere doctrine) wanted this re [...]lauration to its former Purity.
Now touching the Places, which receaued the presumed benefit by both their risings, and appearance to the World; Sergius planted his Religion (by the strength of Mahumet) in many most vast Natiōs, which at his first spreading of his doctrine, were infected with diuers Heresyes of the Arians, Nouatians, Manichees, Eunomians, Eutichians, Nestorians, the which (besides some other Heresies) had inuaded at that tyme Asia, Syvin, Arabis, Egypt, and Affrike: Whereas by the comming of Luther (admitting, he had instituted a true Religion) only England, Scotland, some parts of Germany, and of France haue receaned benefit thereby: So great a difference there is, touching this imaginary benefit to the Church of God, procured by [Page 125]the seuerall Commings and preachings of Sergius, and Luther, Thus far I haue thought good to proceed, in the libration of Luther with Sergius; where we see, that in diuers points of Impiety Luther equalls Sergius, in others much transcends him.
The 3. Parallell; Touching the dignity of Christ. CHAP. IV.
WE will in this place touch the worth and dignity of Christ, and will observe how differently Mahumet, and Luther with his Attendents do speake of Christ, whereby we may lament the Vnfor [...]ate and Ca [...]icu [...]ar dayes, in which we liue, to see Mahumet and his Sect, not belieuing in Christ, surpasse in prayses of Christ, our Gospellers, who say they belieue in Christ, True it is, that Mahumet did not belieue in Christ, as in his Redeemer, yet marke how reuerently he writeth of Christ, and compare his words with the Words of your first Instructours.
Thus then we find Mahumet to teach of Christ in his Alcoran: Iesus Maria Azoara 5. & [...] & 12. Thus fuis Dei Nuncius, & Spiritus & Virbum, Dei cali [...]s Immisum; Cui Dei legato omnis de [...]ent credera. And againe in another place of the Alcoran: Iesus [...]uit Sapienita & Verbum Patris & Me [...] [...]tas, & Princeps, Fuit Des Speritus, & mens grincepium (que), [Page 126]& caput omnium bominum. Iesus the sonne of Mary, was the Messinger and spirit, and Word of God. He was sent from Heauen; and him (as the Legate of God) all men ought to belieue. Againe: Iesus was the Wisdome and Word of the Father; and the very spirit and mynd of God; and the beginning, & head of all Men.
Now according to these Passages of the Alcoran, Theodorus Bibliander (the Protesta [...]t) thus writeth of the doctrine of the Turkes: Primus Bibliander in praefas. Alcoran. pag. 3. & maximus e [...]ror Turcarum est quod Trinitatem in Vnitate neg [...]t &c. Christium, [...]ec Dei fil [...]um, [...]c Deum esse credunt, sed Prophe [...]am bonum, veracissimum, omn [...]s meudacij alque peccati immunem. The chiefest, and greatest errour of the Turks is, that they deny the Trinity in the Vnity; They belieue, that Christ is neither the Sonne of God, nor God; but that he was a good, and most true Prophet, and free from all lyes, and sinne. Thus we se, how honorably and magnifically Mahumet did teach of Christ, and so accordingly the Turkes do belieue of him, euen at this day.
But now let vs obserue in what contrary Idiome of speach, (altogether depressing the dignity of Christ) our Aduersaries do speake. And to passe ouer (as aboue touched) how Luther and his Schollers will not acknowledg their Redemption from Christ; except his diuine Nature suffered, in which their phantasticall, and conceated dognea they much dispretiate, and vnderualew [Page 127]the worth of the Human [...]ty of Christ. First then whereas Mahumet aboue stileth Christ to be Supientia, & Verbum Patris, & Dei Spiritus, & Mens; And all this Mahumet did vnderstand of Christ, as he was Man (for as we read in the former Azoara's, he did not acknowledge Christ to be God.) Now Christ being in the iudgment of Mahumet & the Turkes, the Wisdome, and the Word of the Father, as also the Spirit, and Mynd of God, it vnauoydably followeth, that Christ (as Man) in the iudgmēt of Mahumet did know all things, and was free from all Ignorance; as also did not stand subiect to any sudden vngouerned perturbations of the Mynd, & such, as after ought to be corrected (which correction vertually implyeth in it selfe a former sinne;) since otherwise we should be forced to grant a thing most absurd, and no lesse derogatory from the Maiesty of God) that the Wisdome, the Word, the Spirit, and Mynd of God, and, He, whom God commandeth all men to heare (as aboue we noted out of theAzoar [...] 11. & 18. Alcoran) did stand obnoxious to Ignorance, to disordered Passions, yea to sinne it selfe.
Now this inference being ineuitable, let vs see, how your Forefathers in opposition hereto, stand guilty in charging Christ; as man, with Ignorance. Thus then we find one of them to teach: Christas Bucerus in Luc. [...]. So Calu [...]. [...]s H [...]rm. c. 11. [...]b infantia non fuit gratia consummatus, sed ani [...]i doth us, relu [...]i cateri homi [...]es, adoleuit, vsu factas qui [...]di [...] sapientior, [...] vs puerulus ig [...]orauia l [...]ber [...]is. [Page 128]Christ from his Infancy was not consuenmate with Grace, but did increase (a other men doe) in the guilts of the Soule. He was made by vse daily more wise, so that he labored with Ignorance as a litle Child. The same doctrine is taught by Beza, Baze in respons ad act. colloq. Montisbelg. part. 1. p 147. & 148. and by one Willettus Willet in Synops pag. 599. & 600. an English Doctour; All which I [...]nouatours sucked their poyson touching the supposed ignorance of Christ, from Luther (their Great Cham) who thu [...] writeth in one place: Christus sicut non Luther, in Concion. de Natali Domint, tractans locum Marci, [...]5. de illo die. quoli [...]et tempore omne [...] vidis audius [...]gue sens [...] [...] itaetiam corde non omnia s [...]mper [...]gn [...]u [...] &c. As Christ at all times did not see heare. & vnderstand all things▪ so did he not know all things in his Hart, but so much only, as the Lord vouchsafed him to know.
To proceed fu [...]her▪ When Christ prayed in the Garden, Marloretus (the Protestant) sayth; Voceus Marloret. in Math. 2 [...]. edidit sine rations, sine spiriti [...]. With whom Caluin agreeth in these Words. Christus metu Caluin in cap. [...]. Matthat. perculsus &c. Christ being streken with feare, did wauer among seuerall flouds of. Temprations, with change, or vicis [...]tude of desires; And this is the reason, why he praying in the Garden against death Moxsib [...] fraenum ini [...]cit, Putris [...], imper [...] sub [...]jciens, votum illud subitè el, sum castig [...]uit & r [...]ocauit; did presently bridle that his desire, and submitting himselfe in the Will of his Father, did instantly correct land recall that his Petition, or desire as suddenly falling from bim.
And further Caluin in the same pla [...]e more enlargeth himselfe, saying; Non fuit [Page 129]hac meditat [...] Christi Oratia, s [...]d vis & imp [...] loris subitam ei vacem [...]torsie, cur statim addita fuit correctio; Eadem whementia praesentem calestis decreti memoriam illi abstulit. This prayer of Christ (meaning, If [...] be possible, let this Cup passe from me) was not premeditate, but force and violence of Griefe did extort this sudden Word from him, the which he presently corrected; The same vehemency of dolour did take from Christ the present remembrance of the Celestiall decree. Thus far Caluin. Where we may gather from those former words in him: Subit [...] clapsum cast [...]gauit, & recouauit; As also those other; Non fuit meditata oratio, cui statim addita, suit Correctio; And againe; eadem ve [...]ementia praesentem [...]alestis decreti memoriam ei abstulis, tha [...] Caluin doth charge Christ not only with Ignorance, and Forgetfulnes, or Inconsideration; but euen with Sinne, since that is only a sinne, which standeth in neede of Correction, and reuocation.
But to close vp with Caluin. ThisSee the Records of Noyon, in France, and S [...]blus [...]enbur. Theol Calu. 2. fol. 7 [...]. Sodomiticall Fugitiue (for my Pen cannot at this present affoard him better termes) entred in to that height of Blasphemy, as that he thus taught: Christus Caluin. [...] 2. Instie. c. 16. §. 10. dires in [...]nima orucietus damnati, & perditi ho [...]inis pertul [...]: Christ did suffer in his soule the earefull [...]oxations of a damned, and lost Man. And thereupon Caluin teacheth, that Christ Caluin. vbi suprà. [...] 11. was not secu [...]e of his o [...]ne Saluation; reprehending the Catholike for teaching the Contrary, in this manner,Caluin vbi suprà [...].1 [...]. [...]ic [...] [Page 130]quidam indocts clamitant me atrocem facere Chrissto iniurtam, quia minime consentaneum fuerat, Christum de antmae salute timere. Here now rise vp certaine ignorant lewd fellowes, exclayming against me, that I offer to Christ an atrocious iniury; seing (they say) it is not agreable to him to feare the Saluation of his owne Soule. The said Caluin, the more to depresse the power and dignity of Christ, and to debase the worth of those, who first belieued in Christ, thus censureth of his Disciples: Christus Caluin, in Luc. cap. 7. discipulos, non nisi ex face populi, & quisquilij sibi colligere potust Christ could not gather to him any disciples, but such as were of the dregs, or refuse of the People: Thus Caluin charging Christ with want of Power herein.
Now here I demaund of any indifferent Man, who with an impartiall eye, shall obserue (cerenormes indagnitez commises cozire Iesus Christ) how those former words of Mahumet in his Alcoran, deliuered of Christ (to recapitulate some of them) That Christ, is Sapientia, & Verbum Patris; Messias, Spiritus. & Mens Dei, & cui Deilegato omnos credere debent: that he is Propheta veracissimus, & omnis peccatiimmunis, and the like Encomia; Heere, I say, I demaund how these Prayses can stand with the Ignominy and Dishonour, which your Maysters in their former alledged Sentences, haue offered to Christ, in making him to become thrall to Ignorance. Impotency, Passion. Forgetfulnes, Sinne, & doubtfulnes of his owne Saluation? Him [Page 131](I meane) who was absolutly [...]eatus, when he was but Viator heere vpon earth; and whiles he was sayling vpon the seas of worldly Misery, was arriued to the port & Hauen of Rest; briefly who was (so to speake) intuiniuely discursiue, in regard of different respects?
The 4. Parallell; Concerning the [...]. Virgin Mary. CHAP. V.
FRom the Sonne, we will descendingly ascend to the Mother; I meane from our most Blessed S [...]i [...]ur to the Blessed Virgin Mary; and see, whether Mahumet, or our Gospellers do write with more reuerence, and Honour of that most Intemerate, and Sacred Virgin▪ Mother of God, and chiefe Patronesse of all true and vertuous belieuers.
And to recurre (for triall hereof) to Mahumet his Alt [...]ran; We read these following Elogi [...], and Prayses of the Virgin Mary the [...]i [...] (notwithstanding that he was perswaded, as our Aduersaries are at this Present, that too much honour was exhibited to her, by the Christians of his dayes.) Thus then the Alcoran celebrateth her Worth. saying: Omnium Az [...] mul [...]er [...]i [...] op [...]i [...]a Mari [...], ab omnibus intactae, ani [...]am suam Deus insuff [...]is, & ill [...] [...] liu [...], suum [...]anifestu [...] Geni [...] M [...]ac [...]l [...] p [...]u [...]. God did breath the soule into Mary, [Page 132]being defiled by no man, & being the best of all Women; and made her, & her Sonne an euident Miracle to the Gentills. And more: Maria fuit Azoar [...] [...] omnibus viris & mulieribus splendidior, & mundeor, atque purior, soli D [...] perseueranter studens. Mary was more fayre, more cleane, and more pure then all Men and Women, euer perseuering, & studying to please God. And further: Spiritus Azoar [...] [...]1, Dei intrauit Mariam, & Iesum ex ea genui [...]. The spirit of God entred into Mary, and begot of her (being an immaculate Virgin) Iesus. Againe: Maria Azoar [...] 76. aliquid mali, siue Malit [...]ae non oper [...]ta est. Mary did neuer cōmit any Euill, or Act of Malice.
These, and the like prayses an giuen by Mahumet to the B. Virgin; yea one Authour hath left thus recorded of Mahumet, saying: Nullus Lyra in tract. contra quendam Iudaeum, in fine Noui Testam [...]nti. de fi [...]ijs Adam nasci [...]ur, quem non tangat Satan, praeter Mariam, & filium eius. There is not any borne of the Children of Adam. whom Sathan hath not touched, or assaulted, excepting Mary, and her Sonne. And according to these Prayses, we find that Mahumet in his Alcoran vsually giueth her, the title of A Virgin. For example (to omit other such like passages.) Angelus Gabrie [...] Azoara [...]. ad Virginem Mariam à Deo missus est, narra [...]grus eam (qu [...]mquam Virginem) Dei tamen omnipotentiâ filium concep [...]uram. The Angell Gabriell was sent from God to the Virgin Mary, to relate vnto her, that though she was a Virgin, neuerthelesse through the omni [...] [...]ency of God, she was to co [...]n [...]au [...] a Sonne, [Page 133]And concordantly hereto Bi [...] reporteth the doctrine of the Turks herein,Biblia [...] der in Praefat. Alcoran. pag. 3 [...] saying: Credant Turci, quod Ma [...]a [...] Pa [...] genitus e [...]t. Now out of the [...] [...]mer Passage [...] of Mahumet, and the Turks, deliuered in the honour of the Mother of ou [...] Sa [...]i [...]ar, we collect first, that in the Iudgment of Mahumet, and the Turks, she was and euer continued a Virgin. Secondly that [...]e was mor [...] perfect, and pure, then any Man; or Woman; Christ only excepted. Thirdly, which is partly coincident with the former, that she neuer committed any sinne, and was free from the Temptations of the Deuill.
Let vs oppose to these Pass [...]ges the W [...] tings of our first Innouatours, and obserue the great disparity betweene them, and Mahumet. And first let vs take into our Consideration, how they [...]uer [...]e, that the B. Virgin by the byrth of her Sonne lost her Virginity. M [...]linan [...] (a great Protestant) thus writeth here [...] in Molina [...] in vnion [...] qu [...]tuor Euangeliorum part. 3. Concep [...]ion [...] quidem [...]llo [...]ds fui [...] visrus Mariae aper [...]us, [...]id s [...] in [...] [...]iuilate. In the Conception or Christ, the Wombe of Mary was not opened, but it was in the Na [...]iuity. And more in the same place: Virge supernaturali [...]er pregnans, naturaliter peperit, which could not be without breach of her Virginity, according to those words of S. Austins Sivel per Christum nasce [...] te [...] c [...]ramper [...]u [...] [...]s [...]i [...] Mati [...] in [...]egri [...]as &c. If the integrity of Mary the mother [...] be corrupted by Christ, in the time of his b [...]il [...], then followeth i [...], that he was [...] bor [...] of a Virgin; and th [...] [Page 134]consequently (which God forbid) the whole Church should erre in belieuing, and confes [...]ing, that Christ was born [...] of a Virgin. Thus S. Austin.
To proceed further. Your Grandmaisters are not content to [...]each, [...]t not only in the byrth of Christ, the most Blessed Virgin lost her Virginity; but they write most doubtfully (contrary to those words of Mahumet aboue mentioned, Mulier ab omnis [...]us intact [...],) that she had the company of Ioseph after the byrth of Christ, and perhaps might haue some other child: Yea they blush not to alledge Scripture in warrant of this horrible blasphemy. According to this, that refined Heretike (Caluin I meane) thus writeth: Non Calu [...] in Harmonis, fuit pass [...]rae Virgo &c. Th [...] Virgin did not suffer herselfe to be marted to Ioseph, thereby to delude him; and certainly it would haue been a perfidy in her, deseruing great repraehension, if she should thus continue the duty of Mariage; and this not without mocking of God; Thus intimating, that the Blessed Virgin did corporally know Ioseph, after the birth of Christ.
And from this puddle it springeth, that the Nouellists of these dayes cannot endur [...] to heare, that the Mother of God euer vowed Virginity. For thus we find that Ps [...]de-Martyr to reprehend S. Austin: S. Austin Peter Martyr. de Eucharist & Votis, col. [...]6 [...]. i [...] his booke of holy Virginity belieued, that B. Mary [...] vowed Virginity; which allmo [...] easely know, how absurd this Sentence i [...]. Yea out Aduers, are so full of this sensuall blasphemy, as that they are ready to presse with I [...]i [...]an, and Hel [...] di [...] (two old Heretiks, branded therefore [Page 135]by the censure of the Primitiue Church) that place of Scripture, against the perseuerance of our B. Lady in her future Virginity: Et non Math 1. cog [...]sceba [...] cam, donec &c. Whose detorted, and Hereticall Scholia of this place (chiefly resting in the word donec) is auoyded by other passages ofV [...] [...] Psalm. 109. Math. 18. Math 5. Scripture, wherein we find the said Particle, donec.
The Bethsamites (weRegum 1. read) were seuerely punished, only for vnworthily behoulding of the Arke, wherein the Tables of the Typicall Law were kept and reserued: What Punishments, what tortures, what torments then are prepared for those, who do by their enuenomed Pens, and raso [...]y tongues, violate the inuiolate dignity of the Sacred Virgin; within whose chast Wombe for the space of nyne Months the most Venerable Body of Christ was (as I may say) [...]nchased; of him I meane, whose Aduent and Comming was shadowed in the Typicall Law, and whose byrth did abrogate and cancell it? O sacrilegious Impiety!
Now where the former Azoar [...]s in Mahumet auerr [...], that God did breath the Soule into the Virgin; that [...]he was more p [...]r [...], and cleans, then any m [...]n or wom [...]; incess [...]ntly st [...]ing to pleas [...] God; Finally, that she neuer committed any Act that was euill, or proceeding of malice: How dissonant this doctrine is from the doctrine of our Innouatours, shall appeare, from th [...] Opinion of some of them, who will not affoard to her the title of being Blessed; Yea they are not afraid to introduce euen her [Page 136]owne sonne (an offence, which surpasseth the nature of sinne) [...]o deny her to be Blessed.
According to this my Assertion, we find Caluin himselfe to vige certaine words of Christ, where we read, that when vpon those words spoken by a Woman to our Sauiour, Beatus Luc. 11. venter [...]uite portauit &c. Our. Lord answered: Quimimo bea [...]i, qui audiunt Verbum Dei, & sustodiunt i [...]ud, This answere (I say) of our Lord, Culuin Caluin in M [...]monia. tortures and racks to depriue the B. Virgin of being (euen [...]o her sonnes iudgment) Blessed. O good God! Are they Christians, who thus conui [...]ate with their S [...]tyticall Inuectiues the Mother of Christ? Or hope they to find fauour with the Sauiour of the World▪ who thu [...] [...]ea [...]e a sunder the Mo [...]our of her▪ who is the Mother of the Sauiour of the World?
An Aduertisment of the Translatour.
☞ Seing the Cardinall (as not vnderstanding our English tongue) could not produce the authority following therfore the Translatour hath thought good to insert it (as being most pertine [...] to this matter▪ [...] T [...] i [...]; the [...] [...]onny (an English Minister) of great [...]ni [...]ency, in his Treatise of Pacification feareth not to chargeous Blessed Lady (I haue a horrour partly but to relate his Words) with sour [...] mortall, sinnes, committed at one tyme; for he sayth She did breake the first Comandement, the fift [...]he sixt, and the nynth Commandement, because [...]he defended not her Sonne vpon the C [...]osse. Would euer any Mahumetan speake that [...]
Thus far (or rather to much) of this dista [...]tfull subiect. Only I refer to the Censure euen of your selues, my Countrymen; (for I do not feare partiality in so cleare a point) whether after you haue per [...]sect diligently all the Premisses you be perswaded, that Mahumet, or your Prime Maisters, haue borne greater veneration, and reuerence to the Mother of Christ, our Redeemer: yet before my Pen here cease, let it turne it selfe particularly to thee, O B. Virgin, and by dece [...]ping some Panegyricks out of the ancien [...] Fathers, and other Doctours, deliuered vpon thee, celebrate in part thy praiser. Thou art then both [...] Gregory Nyssene Orat. [...]. de Natiuit. Christi. Mother, and a Virgin, Neither did thy Virginity take away thy Chil [...]byrth, no [...] thy Childbi [...] [...] thy Virginity. Only Ierom. l. [...]. contra Pelag. c. 2. Christ did open the closed gate of thy Virgin [...] [...]ombe, which neuerthelesse euer continued soul. Thou art the Proclu [...] Constantin. [...]rat. de Na [...]iuit, Christi. Temple of God [...]hou art the Mansion of Heauen and earth. Thou art the Win [...]our Fulgentius, serm. de laud. B Virg. of Heauen, because through thee. God did send forth true light to all Ages: Thou in tyme di [...] Methodius orat. in Hypag. This Father liued in the second age after Christ. bring fore [...] him, who was con [...]e [...]ued before all tyme. Thou art the Methodius ibid. circumscription of him, who cannot be circumscribed; the comprehension of him, who comprehendeth all things. Thou Proclus Constant. Homil. de Natiuit. Christi. art the shop, wherein the two Natures are vnited; the Bedchamber, Proclus vbi suprd wherein the Word espoused human flesh: or the Bridge by which God descended from heauen. Thou art Higher, Athauasius in Euang de Beate Virgine. then the Blessed of Heauen, more honorable, then the Cherubims, more [Page 138]holy then the Seraphims, more glorious then all the Hosts of Heauen. Finally. As Eua [...]eu [...]us contr [...] Haeres. circa [...] dium. was seduced. that thereby the might fly from God; So thou (Mary) art perswaded to obey God, that so Mary (being a Virgin) might be an Aduocate for Eua a Virgin.
Since then most Holy [...]rgin, thou art an Aduocate, pleade for me (thy suppliant, and Client) who with all humble gratfulnesse, do acknowledg thy seuerall corporall, and spirituall Benefits bestowed allready vpon me. Besiege the eares of thy B. Sonne, with seruerous Prayer in my behalfe, that during my peregrination here vpon earth, and sayling in the Sea, and waues of humane Misery, my poore Soule may escape the Rocks, and sands of mortall sinne; making Heauen my Pole-starre, and thy Sonne, my Pilot; that so after my troublesome voyage is ended, I may arriue to the Hauen of interminable selicity, there to enioy those Ioyes, qua 1. Cor. 2. oculus non vidit, nec auris audiuit, nec in cor bominis ascendit. But to remember my selfe, and to proceed to other Parallels, or Comparatiues.
The 5. Parallell; Concerning the Antiquity of Mahumetisme, and Lutheranisme. CHAP. VI.
I Will in some ensuing Comparatiues insist in certaine Prerogatiues, which may seeme to agree to Mahumetisme; of which Prerogatiues Lutheranisme is wholy, depriued, and consequently inferiour therein to Mahumetisme. I will not call these the Marks of the true Church, since a false Church; (and such is the Church of Mahumet) is in some sort, and comparatiuely capable of them. And thus though euery Religion, or Church enioying them, is not a true Religion (for they are not absolutly conuerrible with a true Church) notwithstanding that Church, which wanteth them, is doubtlesly a false Church, or Religion.
The first then of these shalbe Antiquity, which is farre greater in Mahumetisme, then in Lutheranisme. For aboutCuspi [...] ad Mahumet [...]. some nyne hundred yeares since or more (to wit, within some fifty, or more yeares after S. Grogery the Great) Mahumet first appeared to the World, and planted his Religion: Which his Religion hath euer from that time continued euen to this day, without any Interruption.
Now Lutheranisme in compare hereof is of so late a date, as that being first broached by Luther, it is not past one hundred yeares since it was first heard off. According to which my speaches, we find▪ that Bucer (the Protestant) doth stile Luther, Primum Bucer in Epist [...]an to 1536. ad Episcop. Hereford. Apostolum purioris Eu [...]ligeli [...] the first Apostle of the Reformed Religion. Another Lutheran thus writeth [...] Georgius Milutus in Augustan, Confess. explicat. art. 7. [...]ntecess [...] Lutherus in [...]fficia [...]bersset &c. If Luther had any Predecesso [...] and function then there had been [...] of [...]uthers. Reformation. In like manner, a thir [...] confesseth in this sort: It is impudency Sch [...]ussenberg in Theolog. Caluinist. l. 2. fol. [...]10. to [...]maintaine that any learned men did b [...]ld the doctrine of the Ghospell in Germany, before Luthers dayes. A fourth thus writeth: I [...] is [...]ridiculous Bernard, Morgenstern. Erect. de Eccles. pag. 145. to thinke, that before Luthers dayes; any had the purity of the Ghospell; considering it is euiden [...]he whole World, that before Luthers time all Churches were drowned in more then a [...]y [...]mtri [...] darknes. To contract this point [...] Luther himselfe thus boasteth h [...] of i [...] [...] à [...] primò [...]gain [...] audemus [...] gloriari. We dare vaunt, that Christ was first [...].
The 6. Parallell; Touching Vniuersality of Mahumetisme, and Lutheranisme. CHAP. VI.
ANother Prerogatiue is, to be dispersed through many Nation [...] & Countries: For this respect also is Mahumetisme superiour to Lutheranisme. For Mahumetisme possessed in former Ages, as also at this present (as aboue I haue declared) a part of Persi [...]. Tartaria, India, Asia Minor, Arabia, Mauritania, Bathory &c. Wheras Lutheranisme is confined, and circumscribed (as it were) within most narrow Precincts of England, Scotland, some small parts of France, some parts of Flanders, some parts of Germany, of Denmarke, of Sweueland, of Tra [...]siluania. Which Religion as yet neuer did set foote our of Europe.
The 7. Parallell; Concerning Vnity of doctrine in Mahumetisme, and Lutheranisme. CHAP. VIII.
THe third Prerogat [...]e, shalbe Vnity in Doctrine: Certaine it is, that in the Turks dominions, Wherein Mahumetisme hath been first planted, and in which the same Religion at this day reigneth, there hath been and still is, Great [Page 142]Vnity in that Religion. And hence it proceedeth, that in those Nations subiect to the Turke, there are very few, or no Bookes written among themselues, wherein any diuersity of Fayth, or Points in religion is maintayned and defended; for if any such were written, the Historiographers of their Countryes, Nature, and Religion, would make some relation of them, & would not passe so great a matter ouer in silence. Therfore it followeth, that the Mahumetans, and Turks with a ioynt consent for the most part preach, and practize the same points of Religion, without difference, or contradiction among themselues.
Now, how far distant our New Ghospell is from Vnity, it is a world to obserue, into how many Sects, Lutteranisme is deuided and distracted. The first disagrement among them is, their Account ofTouching the retecting of these bookes, See Luther, in Prafat in Epist. Iacobi &c. Kempnitius, in Euchiridio p. [...]. Adanius Praucis [...]. in Margarita Theol. p. 448. The Centuvists, cent. 1. l. 2. c. 4. Bullinger vpon the Apocalyp [...]. c. 1. Canonicall Scripture. Luther, and such as are most linked to him in obseruācy, do reiect (as Apocryphall) the booke of Wisdome, the second Epistle of Peter (as els where I haue noted) the second, and third of Iohn, the Episle to the Hebrews, the Epistle of Iames, the Epistle of Iude, and the Apocalyps: All which Bookes are commonly acknowledged for Canonicall Scripture by the Swingliani, & Caluinists.
Their disagrementsTouching their mutual reprehensions herein, see Osiander his reprehensions, mentioned by Luther, in Colloq. Mensal. [...]idis. Germ. sol. 145. So also Beza in respons. ad def [...]l. & respon [...] Cast allouis Also Beza in Testam. 1556. in prafas. Hospinta [...] in [...]istoria 8 [...]. cram. part. [...] tera. fol. 183. Moli [...]aus in [...]ua Translatione noui Testam. part. 12. fol. 110. Castatio in defens. Transl [...]t. pag 170. Secondly are, touching the Translation of such Bookes of [Page 143]Scripture, which they all acknowledge for Canonicall. The Translators of it, to wit, Luther, Swinglius, O [...]colampadius, Caluin, Biza, Castal [...]o in great acer [...]ity of Words, do reciprocally charge one anothers Translation with sacriledge, corrupting the sense of the Holy Ghost, with making the Tent to leap [...]vy & downe, with actually changing the Tent; sinally with sacrilegious (for all these are their owne Words) Ethuicall, and wicked proceeding therein.
Their next disagreement consists among those, who in a more restrained sense, are calledOf this poins see Nicolaus Galiu [...] in Thesibus, & Hypothesibus. Lutherans, for their main tayning of the Reall Presence. Of these men, some are called Osiandrians, others, Mai [...]rists, others, Placcians, others, Adiaphorists, others agains Phiquitaries; ech of these holding all the rest for Heretikes.
Another disagreement is betwene the Lutherans (so called in a limited sense) and the Caluinists. Concerning which point we may aduertize you, that the Bookes written by the Protestants, against the Protestants, in matter of fayth only and Religion, do amount to seuerall Hundreds, as may be gathered out of I [...]docus Coccius his Thesaurus, out of Hospinian in his historia Sacramentaria, part. altera; and finally from the Catalogues of Bookes returned for many yeares past, from Franckford.
Thus farre I hould it conuenient to discourse (in generall) of the disagreements, & Vant of Vnity in Fayth [...]mong our New [Page 144]Brethren, And now I referre to your owne iudgment (My Countrimen) whether a greater [...]ble mish resteth vpon the face of Lutheranisms, or of Mehumetisme (to recapitulate a li [...]e) if we respect, touching fayth and Religion, either Antiquity, Multitude of Belieuers, or Ve [...]ity in Doctrine.
The 8. Parallell; Whether Mahumet, or the Lutherans stand more chargeable, in teaching God to be the Authour of Sinne? CHAP. IX.
I Will now descend to parallell, and waigh the particular Opinions, or Articles maintained seuerall wayes by Mahumet, and Luther and his Schollers; and so by conferring them together we may obserue, whether Sentence is lesse iustifiable. I wil begin with the Questions Whether God be the Authour of sinne, or not's Mahumet teacheth, That God is not the Authour of sinne; Your first Maysters teach, That he is the Authour of sinne.
That Mahumet, or Sergiu [...] did not teach God to be the Authour of sinne, I thus prous. First we find no such Tenet, or Article thereof in the Alcoran. But if they had taught this Doctrine, that God were the Authour of sinne, they would infallibly haue placed is in their Alcorans Which Books they made ( [...] [Page 145]it were) to become the Catechisme of all their Mahumetan fayth.
Secondly, the Alcoran necessarily implyeth, that God is not the Authour of sinne; and this in seuerall passages thereof. For example; In one of the Azoara's Mahume [...] calleth God, Pius Azoard [...]. & Misericors. Againe, in another Azoara, he thus teacheth: Omnis Azoard 1. recté viuens boni (que) gestor indubitanter diuinum amorem consequetur: Euery one liuing well, and doing Good, shall infallibly obtaine the diuine Loue. Now here I demaund; If God be pious and thercifull in the iudgment of Mahumet; how can then Mahumet be induced to belieue, that God should irresistably force a Man to sinne, thereby without any Mercy to punish him after, with eternall forments for the same?
Againe in this later Azoara, Mahumet, teacheth, that the meanes to obtaine the Diuine Loue (as he calleth it) meaning the Loue of God, is to liue well, and to performe works accordingly; therefore it followeth, that Mahumet thought not, that God would forcibly impell man to sinne, and to do wickedly, or liue badly; seing by this course, a Man was to purchase not the Loue of God (to which this Azoara exhorteth) but his wrath, and indignation.
But now to come to your Progenitors, and to see, how they dogmatize herein▪ Your Grand-Father Luther thus teacheth▪ Qu [...]modo Luther, in Assert. damnat per Leonem, Art. 3 [...]. potest homo se [...] [...] [...]onum prepardre &c. How can a Man dispose himselfe to goodnes, [Page 146]seing it is not in his ability to make his wayes wicked, or euill: Nam mala opera in impijs Deus operatur? for God doth worke the euill workes in the wicked? And againe, the said Luther auerreth: Nullius Luther, vbi suprà. est in manu It is not in any Mans power to thinke Good, or Euill, since all things haue their proceeding from absolute Necessity.
To descend to Luthers descendents. Swinglius thus sayth: Mouet Tom. r [...]de Prouidentia. Deus Latronem, ad occidendum: God moueth the chiefe to kill; And more: Latro coactus Swinglius vbi suprà. est ad peccandum; The theife is constrayned to sinne. Aretius (a Protestant) in like manner thus writed: Deus Aretius in loc. com. loc. 41. pag. 179. excaecat mentes hominum & obiturat corda &c. God doth blynd the mynds of Men &, harden their harts; not only by his sufferance, for this is ouer weake to expresse the force of Obduration. Finally to omit many others Melancthon thus conspireth with his former Brethren: The Adultery Molancth. in Rom. 8. of Dauid was the peculiar Worke of God, no lesse then the Conuersion of Paul.
Now, let any dispassionate Man in his most retired, and impartiall thoughts, giue vp his Cēsure, whether Mahumet be not far from accusing God to be the Authour of sinne; and whether our Gospellers rest truly chargeable with so pernicious a doctrine, who ascribe the fource of all sinne to him, who became Man for the expiating of sinne, and whose very Essence is Goodnes it selfe. Can a Well send forth at once, Water which is pure, and Water which is muddy? No more can Sinne, and Goodnes take their [Page 147]emanation, and flowing from one source or fountaine. Therefore it is no small impiety to charge God with impiety; And it is as much as to maintaine, that Light can produce Darknes, and Fire Couldnes; yea it is to transforme God into the Deuill, since sin proceedeth from the deuill. Qui 1. Ioan. 3. facit peccatum ex diabolo est. But let vs hasten to other matters.
The 9 Parallel; Concerning the Paschall supper of the Turke, and the Communion of the Caluinists. CHAP. X.
THe next shall concerne the Paschall Supper of the Turks, and the Communion among the Caluinists, or Hugenois: And let vs see, whether be kept with shew of Greater Reuerence. Touching the Celebration of the Paschal supper with the Turks, we thus reade: The Turks. See hereof Munster Cosmogr. l. 4. pag. 973. Theuet, Cosmogh l. 2. c. 26 Postist de la religion des Turcs. pag. 64.65. after they haue kept their Quadragesimall Fast with their accustomed abstinence, begin their Paschall Feast; aforehand purifying their minds of all hate, and maleuolence; euery man that is wronged, remitting the offence, and the party of fending humbly craueth Pardon; That done, They goe vnto their Temples, and supplicate God; Their Prayers being ended, they do kisse the Cheeke of one another, in shew of Charity; They then returne to their Howses; and such, as be of richest [Page 148]sort, giue Almes to the Poore.
Now let vs obserue the custome of our New brethren, in the Celebration of their Communion. They chiefly communicate at Easter, and very seldome at other tymes of the yeare. Which custome, and manner of their Communicating I will set downe in Caluins owne Words, he thus writing therof: Vbi finem Caluin, in vat. celebrandae Coenae, pag. 609 dicendi Concronator fecit &c. After the Preacher hath finished his Sermon, then the Ministers of the Word, do giue the bread to the People; and the Elders of the Church (who are the Ouerseers of Mens manners) do distribute the Cuppe to the People; Some few words being spoken, that euery Man shall come thither, in an honest and decent manner. In the meane tyme a Psalme is song, or some Part of Scripture sorting to the Sacrament is pronounced, with a high Voyce.
This is the description of celebrating the Communion, prescribed by Caluin himselfe. Now the disparity of these two Paschall Feasts of the Turks, and the Caluinists (so far forth only, as may concerne reuerence, and preparation in performing of them, though both of them be in themselues otherwise most wicked) I referre to the Reader.
The 10. Parallell; Whether the Turks, or the Lutherans are by their Religion, more obliged to Prayer? CHAP. XI.
TOuching Prayer (though their Prayers be most sacrilegious, and prophane) the Turks are more deuoted to it, then the Lutherans, and Calumists are. For we find recorded, that Mahumet hath appointed in his Alcoran (only to maske his prophane, and impious religion, vnder the tecture of deuotion) that fiue times a day, the Mahumetans Of the praving of the Turkes Vide Cuspin. de religion [...] Turcarum. shall pray at appointed, and designed times. The first Prayer is to be made, at the rising of the sunne. The second Prayer, about the middle of the day. The third towards night. The Fourth, at the setting of the Sunne; The fyft, some houre after Supper.
Now touching Prayer among you Hugenots, I referre to ech of your priuate Consciences, how litle it is practized by you. Yea in regard of your seldome vsing of prayer some of you Satyrically terme vs Catholiks, Superstitious, and dorish Papists, for our prolixity in Prayer. Well, howsoeuer; I refer to the Reader, I meane to such a Man. who hath much been conuersant with you, Whether the Mahumetans (supposing they prayed in a right manner) do come more [Page 150]neere, then you Hugenots, in accomplishing that precept of our Lord: Oportet Luc. 18. semper orare & non desinere.
Now in lieu of true and holy Prayer (which is the Embassadour betweene God, and Man, treating for reconcilement to his diuine Maiesty; or the very Pen, wherwith Man cancelleth out his spirituall debts, recorded in the Booke of God Iustice:) you Hugenots of France, yea the very Women, and Children among you, can cry out, Allons à la Presche, à la Presche: Let vs goe to the Sermon, to the Sermon. The which after you haue heard (it being ordinarily but a virulent Inuectiue against the Church of Rome, deliuered by an ignorant, and malignant fellow,) Yf your Women (I say) can but repeate some Words of the Text, they repute themselues to be learned, and much conuersant in the holy Scriptures. Poore Soules! how is their Credulity abused? And what punishment are your spirituall Maisters to vndergoe, for their impoysoning of them with their pestiferous doctrines, occasioned through their misunderstanding of Gods most holy Bible? and giuing to them Liberty, promiscuously, and at their owne freedome, to read the sacred Scriptures?
In regard of our Salique Law heere in France, (which excludeth Women from all supreme Soueraignty) you know, we haue a saying: La Churone ne tombe pas [...]soubs la que [...]ouille: The Crowne falleth not vpon the distaffe; I cold wish this sentence might be extended [Page 151]also to Gods holy Written Word: My meaning is, that euery silly Woman, (who is sitter rather for a distaffe to span, or with the nedle to pricke a cloath) should be restrayned from their priuate reading of the Scriptures; from whence through their falsly vnderstanding of it, they sucke their Soules poyson; their iudgments resembling vnproportioned Instruments, not sorting to worke vpon any curious Matter.
But to returne backe. Therefore touching Prayer (my Countrimen) so little vsed by you, and your greedines of hearing an illiterate Companion to spit out nothing, but declamatory Philippicks in the Pulpit, & sacrilegiously to detort Gods holy Word; I may iustly conclude, That the greatest part (it not all) of the practize of your Religion resteth in your eares, the least in your tongue, as most of your Mortification lyeth in casting vp the white of your Byes.
The 11. Parallell; Touching the Proceedings of the Turks against Christians, and of the Protestants, against other Protestants and Catholiks. CHAP. XII.
THe next Comparatiue hath reference to the Proceeding of the Turks against Christians and of Protestants against other Protestants, & against Catholiks. True it is, that Mahumet did [Page 152]put toCusanus vbi sub à Semptem [...]str. & alij. death such Christians (through most wicked cruelty) in Arabia, and other bordering Countries thereto, who would not imbrace his Religion, and also most sacrilegiously killed diuers holy Hermites, and others, at the first plantation of Mahumetisme. Now the better to obserue the Comparison heere made, let vs looke into the comporement of our prime Ghospellers, & some of our Euangelicall Princes. But in discoursing of this subiect, let vs ascend by degrees, and first obserue in part the cariage of Protestant Writers, euen against other Protestant writers. I will not here insist in their dissentions in Fayth (as partly aboue layed open) but I will rest only in their outward proceeding among themseluer.
First then, they brand one another with the name of being Heretiks. Thus for some tast hereof, we reade, that Luther vomiteth out these words against the Swinglians, and Sacramentaries. We Luther contra artic. Louamens thes 27 tom. 2. Wittenb. fol [...]3. in earnest condemne the Swinglians, and Sacramentaries to be Heretiks. & estranged from the Church of God. Which charitable Censure the Tygurine Deuines (all Swinglians, and Caluinists) do thus kindly retaliate: Luther termeth vsTyzurini tract [...]contra supr [...]m [...]m Luthert Confess [...]ag. [...]1. Condemnat ans & execrab [...]lem Sectam &c. Acobdemned, and execrable Sect; but let him beware that he doth not discouer himselfe to be an Arch-Heretike, since he will not nor can brooke to haue any society with the Confessours of Christ. And according hereto Swinglius thus sayth of Luther: En vt Swinglius i [...] tom. [...] respo [...]s ad confess Luth [...]i [...] fol. [...]78. totum istum hommem Sathan occupare [...]netur. Behould [Page 153] how Sathan endeauoreth wholy to possesse this Man.
To proceed: Our Euangelists do prohibit the sale and reading of ech others Bookes, as Hospinian Hospinian in histor. Sacramentepart. altera fol. 39 [...]. the Protestant confesseth. Yea they approueHospinian, vbi suprà. Articles of Visitation, and enquiry of ech others Aduersaries though all call themselues by the name of Protestants. And which is more, they commit (6) one another to prison, and restraine the giuing (7) common entertainment, due to trauaillers and strangers. And which is yet more; They enter into open Armes among themselues, as the foresaid Hospinian Hospinian vbi suprà, fol. 195. & 197. recordeth.
But now, it is no less [...] strange to obserue how ready and prompt those of the Reformed Religion haue been, in raysing seditious tumults, and entring into open hostility against their Soueraigne Catholike Princes. The former Proceedings of this kind in Scotland, the Lomcountries, Germany, Bohemia, Denmarke &c. do proclaime the outrage ousnesse of them to the whole World. Therefore pretermitting them, I wil infist in briefly displaying (as most pertinent to vs) the insurrections, and rebellions heere in my owne Country of France, and all originally for Matter of Religion. Thus shall my Pen reueale (but with intention to preuent the like hereafter) the scars of my owne noble Country; as the Surgeon makes a deep and rough incision in his Patients Wounds, thereby to cure them.
First then it is ourr euident, that out Country of France hath been infested with [Page 154]Ciuill Warrs, begun by them of the Reformed Religion (for the maintenance of their said Religion) during the full space of forty yeares and more, vntill Henry the fourth, our late King (the very Prototypon of a valiant, and most worthy Monarch) became Catholike. for answearably hereto Osiander Osiander Epit. Cent. 10. pag. 688. & 804. relateth, that the French Protestants vnder shew of exhibiting a Confession of their Fayth, came armed vnto the Kings Pallace. That Ciuill Warrs for Religion were renewed; and that the Constable of France (being the Kings Generall) was slaine, and vpon his death the Kings Brother entred into his place. In like sort Crispinus thus writeth▪ After Crespinus de stat. Eccles. diuers messages sent to the Protestant Princes from the King, but all in vaine; the Warrs had a second beginning, and the Prince of Condy rose vp in armes; vnder whose solemne Protestation these words were subscribed: Deo, & victricibus armis.
Another ProtestantIn the history of France, written by Ioan Serres. writer relateth thus: The Protestants grow earnest, and in all places, where they are of Power, they take reuenge of Churches, Images, Priests, and Religions Howses. In like manner, Fayus Antonius Fayus de vita, & obitu Clarissimi Viri, Theodori Bezae the Protestant, recordeth the battaile of Druce, and sayth, that Bez [...] was there present, euen armed with weapons, encoraging the souldiers to fight for the defence of their Religion. We further may reade, how it is registred, that theIn the History of France, written by Iohn de Serres. Protestants of France treated touching peace, partly as humble subiects, partly as armed men, lyke to such, who beg an Almes, with their [Page 155]naked swords in their Hands.
Now to shew, who were the Battefeu's in all these Rebellions, and Insurrections, I will produce the Words of the French Ministers themselues, who in their Assembly, did see forth certaine Canons, printed at Berna, Anno 1572. where we thus read in the third Canon: In euery Citty all shall sweare, that they, and their Posterity shall not violate, but obserue the Points following, Canon. 40. Vntill it shall please God (in whose hands are the Harts of Kings) to change the hart of the French Tyrant &c. In the meane time let euery Citty chuse an ancient Magistrate to gouerne them, as wel in warre, as in peace &c. Let all Captaines and Leaders neuer lay downe their weapons, as long as they shall see their Aduersaries, to persecute the doctrine of Saluation &c. And yet further: If God shall vouchsafe to raise another Prince, to take reuenge of our Aduersaries Sinnes, and to deliuer his People, they are then to subiect themselues to that Prince, as to another Cyrus, sent to them from God &c.
Thus we see, how our French Ministers do indoctrinate their Proselytes in the mystery of Rebellion, and Treason, against their lawfull and naturall Princes; and this only in maintenance of their innouations in Fayth, first disseminated by Luther, and his Schollers. But here let me vse an introuersion, and reflex vpon my owne Country. How much then, O France, art thou departed from thy selfe? In former times our owne forces vnited with a true coniunction [Page 156]of mynds, made vs not only formidable to other Nations, but also aduanced our state to that largenes of Empire, which at this day it enioyeth. But since your Gospell (My Countrimen) first got on wing, what secret molitions, what proditious, what euisceration, and disbowelling of your owne deare Country hath this viperous brood of your Reformed Religion attempted? But I will stay my selfe, in discoursing of my owne Country any further.
I am loath to be offensiue to neighboring Princes, either aliue, or dead; Neuerthelesse before I end this Parallel, I cannot but in few words touch vpon one Act of immanity, perpetrated by Elizabeth heretofore Queene of England, vpon the Queene of Scots, Mother to Iames, at this present King of England, a peacefull, mercifull, and learned Prince. This foresaid Queene (to whom Nature and Fortune had contributed much, but Grace and Vertue nothing:) This English Semiramis (a fitting branch of such a Stemme) exercized an vnheard vnhumanesse and ferocity by putting to cruell death the forsaid most worthy Catholike Princesse; who in her youth, was maried to our Prince Dolphine of France. Concerning whom, only Vertue, and Doscent came in not to plead for (for that must not be admitted) but to accuse her: In which most barbarous Act, a Woman did butcher a Woman; The Regnant, her next Successour; The annointed, Gods annointed; finally a Queene, a Queene.
But as vn willing to soule my Pen any further in this most dishonorable subiect, I will passe to the next Paralle [...], Only I here referre the Reader, to obserue the cruell, & barbarous proceedings of Mi [...]humet against Christians; and of those of the reformed Religion, against their owne Br [...]thren, against their Catholike Princes, as also against their Catholike Neighbours; which done, I hope it will appeare, that our New Ghospellers, though (perhaps) they do not fully equall Mahumet in immanity and cruelty, yet are not many degrees short to him therein. And heere I would not be reputed to be of that seuere iudgment, as to charge all the French Protestants with disloyall minds against their Catholike Princes. No, God forbid. For I do hould diuers of them trusty and faythfull, though not for such acknowledged by all other Catholiks: So, many counterfeite Iewells make the true suspected.
The 12. Parallel; Whether Mahumetisme, or Lutheranisme more inclines their Belieuers to Vice and Sinne? CHAP. XIII.
IN this place I will compare the doctrine of Mahumet, with the doctrine of Luther and his Ospring; And so see, whether of them stand more changeable [Page 158]in lesning of Vice and sinne, as not reputing it hurtfull to mans Saluation. To begin then with Mahumet; We find him (as aboue I haue shewed) thus to teach in his Alcoran: V [...]ores quotiescunque Azoera 8. placuerit, duas scilicet, tres, aut quatuor ducite, Et cum contingerit ea [...] non diligere, vnam pro alia mutare licet. Take as many wiues as you will, either two, or three, or foure; And if it happen, that any of them you shall not loue, it is lawfull to change her for another. Wherein Mahumet (I freely confesse) warranteth the perpetrating of sinne; though he might make a shew (though falsly) of securing this his wicked Position, by his owne vnlawfull doctrine of Polygamy; to which doctrine Brentius (the Protestant) affoardeth great liberty, as elswhere is made manifest.
The like lustfull doctrine Mahumet teacheth in another passage of his Alcoran, saying: Omnes Azoare 43. mulieres iua manui per emptienem suppositas; & amitaetuae, materierae (que) filias, omnes item bonas mulieres tibi volenti gratis succumbere captentes, licitas constituimus. We ordaine, that it shall be lawfull for thee, to lye with all such bond slaue women, which thou shalt redeeme by bying; also it shalbe lawfull for thee, to haue the vse of the body of the daughters of thy Aunts, either by the Fathers syde, or the Mother syde; yea of all sayre Women, which couer to prostitute themselues to thee willingly. These two, are the two chiefest, passages in the Alcoran, for the patronizing of sinne.
Now let vs looke into the doctrine of our New Gospellers, & obserue, how they teach, that Sinne (as if it were, but an intentionall Notion of the Mynd) is in no sort preiudiciall to the Soule. First then, Luther doth thus strangely oracle in defence of sinne: As Luther, [...] loc. com. class. 5. pag. 27. nothing doth iustify: but fayth; so nothing sinneth, but vnbeliefe. Againe; A Christian Luther. tom. 2. Wittenb. de Captiuit. Babilon. fol. 74. or baptized Man is so rich, as that he cannot loose his Saluation, by any Sinne (how great soeuer) vnlesse he will not belieue. And Luther yet more: No Luth. in sermonibus. worke is disallowed or condemned by God, except the Authour thereof be disallowed. According to which most licentious doctrine Beza thus writeth: Dauid Beza, in respons. ad Act. colloq. Montisbelg [...] pag. 44. & 48. by his adultery, and neurther did not loose the Holy Ghost, and fall from his Fayth. And semblably hereto Whitaker us sayth: Si quis Whitak. de Eccles. controu. [...]. quast. 5. certum fidei &c. If a Man enioy an Act of Fayth, to that Man sinne cannot be preiudiciall, or hurtfull.
Thus far for a tast of our Lutherans doctrine touching sinne; where this difference seemes to be betweene Mahumet, and them; that Mahumet alloweth only the sinne of the flesh (to the which a Man is prone by Nature:) Whereas Luther, and the rest aboue alledged, giue the reynea to all kind of Sinne in generall; whether it be the sinne of Carnality with Mahumet, Theft, Homicide, Sodomy, or any other flagitious Crimes whatsoeuer; maintayning, that the committing of any, or all of them, can bring no hurt or losse to the soule. Interrogate I [...]. [...].18. gentes, quis audiuit talia herribilia? nough hereof, [Page 160]seeing much of this matter is deliuered before vpon other occasions, and respects.
The 13. Parallel, Whether Mahumetisme, or Lutheranisme do more depresse, and visify Vertue, and good Works? CHAP. XIV.
AS we haue ballanced the Sentences of Mabuinet, and Luther, touching the extenuation and lessening of Sinne; So in this place we will take into our consideration, whether Mahumet, or Luther with his Par [...]eners do more depresse and vility Good Works, as in no sort conducing to Mans Saluation. And first we find, that Mahumet thus teacheth in his Alcoran, as aboue is alledged: Omnis (1) rectè viuens boni (que) gestor, indubitanter diuinum amorem consequentur Euery man liuing well, and doing Good, shall doubtlesly obtaine the diuine loue; then consequētly his owne Saluation.
Thus in this Azoara Mahumet seemes to exact two things to be performed for the gayning of Heauen. One, that a Man shold liue well, and commit no sinne; The other, that he should do good, and practize works of Piety, which is signified in those former Words: Bom (que) gestor. The first Point we haue briefly examined touching Mahumet, and Luther. Now to the second. Let vs see, how [Page 161]litle Luther and his Sect regard Good Works, and the practice or exercise of them, & [...]ow with all contempt in their writings they tread the worth of them vnder their feete.
To come then first to Luther himselfe: He thus teacheth: It Luther, vpon the Galathi [...]us is wickednes to mai [...] [...]; that Fayth not beautified with good Works, doth not iustify. And further Luther thus auerreth: [...]ides, Luther, com 1 Propos. 3. nisi sit &c Excop [...] fayth be without good Works, it doth not iustify; nay it is hot Fayth. So he. And Illyricus, Luthers Scholler, thus treadeth his Maysters steps: It is Illyricus in praefat. ad Romanos. a Papisticall Errour to say, That good Works are m [...]any respect necessary to Saluation Conradus Schlusselburg (so often aboue alledged) writeth. That Good In Catalog. Haretici in Epist. Dodic [...]t. Workes are not necessary to Saluation, only necessitate praesentiae. Finally to contract this point Amsdorphius (a remarkable Nouellist) was not ashamed to write a booke bearing this Title: Quòd bona opera perniciosa suns ad salut [...]; That good Works are p [...] nicious, or hurtfull to Saluation.
Thus far now hereof. And here Idem and of you (My Countrimen, Whether you thinke Mahumet) or Luther was more precipitious▪ and headlong in extenuating of sinne and dis [...]lowing of pious, and good Works? If you say that Luther and his Party were inseriour to Mahumet herein; then I will you to shew, where in the Alcoran, or in any bookes written of the Religion of Mahumet and the Turks, you can find such virulent sayings for the lessning of fin [...]e, & depressing of good Worker, as here from [...], [Page 162]and his Schollers I haue produced?
Thus to conclude: According to these Mens Principles, the Fayth of our Nouellist [...] in respect of Good Workes, may be fitly compared to Mare mortuum, which neuer bringeth forth any thing with lyfe. And so commonly the Soule of such a Man may be termed, Paralytisks, seing it doth not performe the faculty, and operations of a good Christian Soule.
The 14. Parallell; Whether Mahumetisme, or Lutheranisme seeke more to frustrate the Promises of God, made for reward of Good Works, in the holy Scripture? CHAP. XV.
I Will next briefly lay downe the Sentences of Mahumet, and of some of our Great Ghospellers; and see, whether doth more wrong the holy Scriptures, for the vilifying and dishonoring of Good Works: I meane only so far forth, as the Scripture promiseth most immense, & honorable Rewards to such, as practize good Works. Mahumet discouereth his judgment hereof in his Alcoran in these Words: De D [...] Azoara [...]0. promissionibus in lege, & Euangelio propositis, non est dubitandum: We are not to doubt of the Promises of God, proposed in the Law, and the Gospell. His meaning is touching, A good Lyfe. [Page 163]Thus Mahumet encourageth his followers to the performance of Good Works, and imbracing of Vertue.
But to confront this, and to disanimate men from practizing of Vertuous Works, and liuing piously, Swinglius (see here how Infidelity, and misbeliefe masketh it selfe vnder the veile of the Gospell) teacheth:S [...]ingl. tom. 1. de prouidensia Dei. fol. 371. Si ris ad vitam ingredi. serua mandata &c. He [...], & quaecunque alia promissa oper [...]bus nostrisfacta, sunt Hyperocha, atque Hyperbolae &c. When it is said in the Gospell, Tf thou wilt enter Mach. 1 [...]. into lyfe, keepe the Commandements &c. this, and all other like promises, made in the Scripture to good Works, are but Hyperbolicall speeches, surpassing the Truth of the matter, or intention of God, or of our Sauiour speaking them. Here you see the difference betweene Mahumet, and Swinglius herein.
The 15. Parallel: Whether the doctrines of Predestination, and Reprobation, differently taught by Mahumet, and the Lutherans, induce man more to sinne? CHAP. XVI.
THe next Parallell shall touch other Doctrines, differently maintained by Mahumet, and Luther, and according to which doctrines, it will appeare, whether Mahumet, or Luther do more or lesse exhort a man to liue a Vertuous [Page 164]lyfe, and to auoid sinne. These doctrines respect Predestination, and Reprobation.
Mahumet teacheth, that these points of Predestination, and Reprobation depend of a Mans beliefe, and of a Vertuous of Wicked lyfe, according to the Azoara so often abou [...] recited: Omnis Azoara [...]. recte viuens, boni (que) gestor indub [...]tanter diuinum amorem assequotur. A Principle so much insisted vpon by Mahumet, as that he maketh it his first Azoara in the Alcoran: He thus perswading men, that the obtaining of diuine Loue, and purchasing of Heauen doth depend of pract [...]ng of Vor [...], and auoyding of Sinne.
Contrary hereto our Prim [...] Gospellers [...]oach, that Predestination, which hath reference to Heauen, and Reprobation to Hell, proceed only from Gods Secret Will, without any relation, or respect to a Good, or Wicked Life, or to vertuous, or impious Actions; thus they then further catechising their Schollers: That let a man who is predestinated to Heauen, perpetrate neuer so many atrocious sinnes, he cannot thereby loose Heauen, or be damned: As on the other syde, if a Man be re [...]orobated, though he regulate all his actions in all Vertue and Godlines, yet he cannot escape Hell, and Damnation. According hereto we find Luther (as abou [...] we shewed) thus to dogma [...]ize:(2) Luther, in [...]ssere. damnat. per Leonem. Ar [...]. 3 [...]. It is not in [...]ns p [...]er to [...]inke good or [...]ill, but all things proceede from a [...]lute N [...]ssity. If all things, then Predestination &c Reprobation (which are the chiefest things) proceede from the lyke obsol [...]e Necessity. [Page 165]But Caluin deliuereth this doctrine, more articulately, and in more expresse words, saying: Consilio, Calu. Instit. l 3. c. 23. sect. 6. nuiu (que)ue suo &c. God doth ordaine by his Counsell, and decre [...], that among men some be borne ordained to certaine damnation from their Mothers Wonibe, who by their perdition may glorify God &c. And Beza teacheth the same, affirming,Beza [...] respons. ad act. Colloq. Moutisbelg. part. 2. p. 23 [...]. That God decreeth some men to perdition, and createth to damnation Peter Peter Martyr in his loc. Com. Martyr, and others iointly affirme the same: A doctrine most derogatory to Gods Iustice, and which strongly inuiteth man to sinne, and deadeth all Vertuous attempts. Thus we see, that Mahumet is not so large in his Alcoran for perswading man to sinne, as these Protestanticall seuerall doctrines of Reprobation, and Pre [...]stination do impell him thereto.
The 16. Parallel; Whether the first Composer of Mahumetisme, was of a more flagitious lyf [...], and conuersation in manners, then the chiefe disseminatours of Protestancy? CHAP. XVII.
IN this place I will descend from the Theory to the Praxis, I meane, from the different doctrines of Mahumet and Luther with his broode, to the putting in execution the said doctrines; That is, whether, He, who first compiled the Alcoran, [Page 166]was of greater exorbitancy in course of life (according to the speculation of their seuerall doctrines) then such, as were the Headmen, in enlarging of Protestancy.
To begin then. It is euident, that Sergius by the authority of Mahumet composed the Religion of Mahumetisme; I do heere pretermit the ballancing of Sergius with Luther. (as already performed) & will briefly compare, concerning manners and life, Sergius with Luthers chiefe descendents: I meane, with Swinglius, Caluin, and Beza. Touching Sergius his personall sinnes (though I presume he was a most prophane, and spicked apostata) we reade litle; But that through procacity, and disobedience, he was cast out of his Monastery; and thereupon through liuour, and discontent, ventilated his most blasphemous doctrines.
Now first touching Swinglius: His owne Writings do indite, and accuse him of Carnality, and raging lust: For he thus confesseth of himselfe, and other Ministers his Associates: Hoc Swinglius, [...]ow. 1. fol. [...]15. verò sunimis precibus contendimus &c We humbly intreate that the Vse of Matrimony be not denied vs, who perceaning the weaknes of our owne fle [...]h, obserue, that the [...]out of Chastity is not giuen to vs by God &c. That lustfull desires of the flesh do burne in vs, we cannot deny; seing by reason therof we are become infamous in the sight of our Congregations. And more: Carnis Swingl. Ibid. fol. 110. nostra infirmitatem experti sutuus &c. We haue made tri ill that the weaknes of our flesh hath been (O the griefe!) the cause of our often thamefull. [Page 167]fall. And yet further: Arsimus Swingl. ibid fol. 12 [...]. proh puder [...] &c. We haue so burned (O the [...]hame!) as that we haue commuted many things very indecently.
To come to Caliun, who besides his other lesse sinful pleasures, was charged with the execrable Crime of Sedo [...]y, committed in Noyon, a Citty heere in our own Countrey for which his said Crime he was burned vpon the shoulder with a Hoat-iron, as the publike Records of Neyo [...] yet extant, do witnes. A point so cleare and confessed that Couradus Schlusselburg (the often aboue alledged Lutheran) thus discourseth hereof, as also of Caluins most miserable death, occasioned through his slagitious lyfe: Deut Schlusselburg. in Theolog. Caluinst. l. 2. fol. 7 [...]. manu sua potenti &c. God by his powerfull hand, did so strike Caluin, as that desparing of his Saluation, he called vpon he Deuill [...], and swearing and blaspheming be rendred vp his wicked Soule. And then further: Haec publicis scripits Caluina ob [...]jctuntur; videlices de ipsius flagiujs & Sodomiticis lib dinibus ob quas stigma ferio candenti derso Caluini impressum suerat à Magistratis &c. These matters are obiected to Caluin by publique writinges to wit of his enormous crymes & Sodomitis all Lusts, for which the Magistrate did seare Caluins back with a burning Iron; de quo dum vixit horrenda narran u [...] Of whime whiles he liued, horrible things are related. Thus far this Protestant discourseth of Caluin.
To come to Beza, who, as he was consociate with Caluin in spreading of Protestancy; so was he also consociate with him, in the abominable sinne of Sedemy. Who, besides [Page 168]that he kept his strumpet Candida seuerall yeares before he espoused her, did also through vnnaturall lust, abuse the body of a fayre Yong boy, called Andebertus, and in compare of his different pleasures, with Candida, and Andeber [...], he made certaine beastly Verses (of which most of Christendome tooke notice) and in the end of the said Verses, preferreth for lustfull pleasure his Ganimeda Andebert, before his Quene Candida. The Verses thus begin:
Abest Candida, Beza quid moraris?
Andebertus abost, quid hâc morares? &c.
Beza his keeping (as Concubine) Candida before his marying of her; as also his writing these Verses vpon this occasion, is so vndoub edly true as that the forsaid Protestant Schlusselburge thus writeth of both these points: Constat Schlusselb. in Theolog. Caluine [...]t. c. 1. fol. 18. Bezam cum Candida quatuor annos consueuisse, ea Concubina viende antequam illam vrorem duxerit &c. It is cleare, that Beza did accompany his Candida as his Con [...] hine, foure yeares before he maried her. And concerning Beza his Verses, the said Protestant thus speaketh: Constat Bezam Schlusselb. Vbi jupro fol. [...]. obscanesiimos versus ad Andebertum Aurelis electum; & cundem tanquam Adonidem à Beza factum esse. It is euedent that Beza did write most obscene Verses to Andebertus, huing at Orleans, whom Beza (by abusing the boyes body) made his adonis. In like manner Hesihusius. (the Protestant) recordeth the same of Beza in these words Beza Hesshusius in his booke called Verae & sacae Coutessiours [...]. nefandos amores, illici [...]or concab [...]tur, foor [...]nes, food [...] adul [...]oris, sacrilego carna [...] de [...]antaui [...] [Page 169]Orbi. Beza did publish to the whole wor [...] in his sacrilegious Verses his owne a recrable lust, his vnlawfull vse of pleasures, his w [...]oring, and filthy adulteryes. Thus far in ball [...]ncing these three sublimatours, and refiners of Protestancy concerning wickednes of life, with Sergius the Authout of the Turkish Alcoran.
But now to turne my Pen vpon the Premisses, and to you, my deate Countrimen of the Reformed Religion: Such is the deformity of this your Reformation as that notwithstanding you see, that Protestancy doth consist of doctrines, which euen euaporate and [...]ath forth all Libettinisme, and impurity of manners; and this in a more full degree, and excesse, then Mahumetisme doth; and that your first diuulgers thereof, personating in themselues their owne doctrines, do surpasse in liberty of life, the first [...]mper of Turcisme: and yet neuerthelesse you will stil perunaciously insist in your present Innouations, with all scorne and neglect of our Roman Catholike layth. Why will you thus cease to be your selues; I meane, why will you abandon the vse of Reason, the Character imprinited in your soules by gods owne hand: Fecit Genes. 1. [...]mi [...]m ad imaginem suam? You are men, therefore proceede in your Actions, as men God hath euen setled this priuiledge in Mans Soule, that according to the last di [...]amen of his Vnderstanding he euer those to in his election of things that which is best, at least which [...] bo [...] Why then is the choice [Page 170]of your Religion will you prefer Protestancy, and Hugenotisme, which in a cleare iudgment is neither good (much lesse the best) not but apparently good, before our ancient, and Roman Religion?
Must mixed and compounded Miscreancy he aduanced by you, before pure, and true Christianity? Must a Religion, whose Center is nothing but Sensuality (extending its lines to all sorts of seuerall sinnes whatsoeuer) be by you still professed, & that sacred Religion of ours, which is Lex Psalm. 18. Domini immaculata, be betrampled vnder your feete with all Indignity? Or did God inuest himselfe with mans flesh, & suffer a most cruell and opprobrious death for the cancelling of all sinne, and yet would institute a Religion for the sauing of Mans soule, most forcibly (yea irresistably) impelling Man to sinne?
Yf you thinke this to be a secure course, & if you will needes still giue assent to these your Thearems, and Speculations of sayth; then my best Counsell is, that you cease to be men; then expung [...], and obliterate in your Soules the print of Reason; Finally then (d'vne belle gentillesse d'esprit) out of a gallantry of resolution, contemne and sleight that admonition of the Prophet: Nolite Psalm. 31. fieri sicut equus▪ & mulus &c. And as spurning thereat, say [...]ch of you freely to your selues, Volumus fieri secut equus, & mulus, quibus non [...] e [...]ellectus. But then withall in recompence of this your spirituall madnes, let me intreat you to interest your selues, in that most [Page 171]dreadfull relegation of our Sauiour:(11) Math. [...]. Discedita à me maledicti in ignem aternum, qui parasus est▪ Diabolo, & Augelis suis.
The 17. Parallel; Whether Mahumetisme; or Lutheranisme consist of more ancient conde [...]aned Heresies? CHAP. XVIII.
TO goe on in my vndertaken Method. My next Parallel shal shew, whether Mahumetisme, or Luther [...]isme doth consist of more explorate, & condēned Heresies. In the former part of this Treatise, I made a Symbolisme betweene Mahumetisme, and Lutheranisme, shewing that both of then did conspire and agree herein; To wit, that both of them were engendred of ancient Heresies: Now here I presupposing the foresaid combination, betweene them, do by way of parallelling them togeather, euidently proue, that Lutheranisme is engendred incomparably of far more old damned Heresies, then Mahumetisme euer was, though I still grant, that in reference to the atrocity of his blasphemies, Mahumet (as laying battery to the chiefe Mysteries of Christianity) did infinitly surpasse our Nouellists.
It is shewed aboue, that Mahumet did borrow his blasphemous doctrines (though in respect but few in number▪ yet in waight [Page 172]and importance most execrable) from Sabellius, arius, E [...]omius, Nestor [...], Manich [...]us, and the Donatists. Now in liue hereof. I will demonstrate, that at least sixty Articles and Circumstances of those of our New Gospell, or Hugen [...]tisme, are but the same Articles or Circumstances (and therefore I call them so many Identities) condemned in the firster tymes of the Church, by Epiphanius, Athanasius, Theodoretus, Iereme; Austin, and other Orthodozall Fathers. But because the discouery and vnfoulding of this Point wil require some prolixity of discourse. I haue therefore purposely seposed (as I intimated aboue in the first part) the ensuing Appendix to that end, which I do style, The Hugenots second Glasse; wherein I hope (My Countre [...]) you may more clearely see your owne faces.
The 18 Parallel; The different respect giuen by Mahumet, and Luther to the New Testament, and to the Euangelists, CHAP. XIX.
THe next Parallel shall ballance together the different respect, which Mahumet, and Luther do giue to the New Testament, and the Euangelists, though this in generall by way of Symbole hath been in pa [...]t touched. We find then Mahumet (as aboue is said) to [Page 173]speake thus honorably of the New Testament: Deus Azoara 5. [...]ius & m [...]seri [...]s, prius Testamentum Vetus▪ d [...]ce [...]s Euaugel [...] rectas [...]ia [...] [...] [...]ibus tradidi [...] ▪ God being prou [...] and [...]rcifull, did first giue the Old Testament, and then after▪ the Gospell, as direct wayes for men [...] follow. According to which Sentence C [...]sanus discoursing of the Alcor [...], thus speaketh: Mahumet [...] Cusonus in cri [...] Alcoran [...]. [...] [...] c. 1. & 14. & l 3. c. 2. approbat Euangelium tradi [...] Iesu Christ [...], filio Mariae Virgines. Mahumet approveth the Gospell deliuered to Iesus Christ, the Sonne of Mary the Virgin.
Thus we see, that Mahumet acknowledgeth, as sacred, the Gospell, [...] it was first giuen. But the reason, why the Turks do not admit the Gospell, as they find it now written, is deliuered by [...]ibl [...]nder in these words, wherein he sheweth the pretext of Mahumet at his first appearing: Christians, Bibliender in prae [...]a [...]. Alcor [...], pag. 3. qui iam à longe temp [...]re Legem, atqu [...] Euang [...] lium perdiderum, [...]ū propter discessum Christi, [...] [...]iam propter mortem Apostolorum, atque discip [...] larum, legem suum perfectè doce [...]it Mahumetus, Mahumet vndertaketh, that he will perfectly teach Christians his Law, the which Christians had for a long tyme lost, [...]oth the Law, and the Gospell, partly through the departure of Christ, and partly through the death of his Apostles, and Disciples.
Thus we see the reason to be, why Mahumet did not allow, the Gospell, as now it is written; because he presumed (though falsly) that it was corrupted▪ in processe of time. But the Case heere is different with [Page 174] Luther and his Seede; for Luther Categorically. and positiuely disualeweth three Gospells of loure, euen as they were, and are, first written by the Euangelists themselues; Thus he not transferring the Cause of the supposed Errours in them, through the corruption or deprauation of the Originalls of the Gospells (as Mahumet did) but vpon the Euangelisti themselues as committing Errouts in them, in their first writing, and penning; so far was Luther from thinking, that the Euangelists in writing of the Gospells were assisted infallibly by the Holy Ghost.
But let vs for the more particular dissecting herof, recurre to Luthers owne Words, who first preferring the Epistles of S. Pau [...] much before the first three Gospells, doth finally in the libration of the foure Gospells in themselues, thus pronounce: The Luther in serm. de Phavis. & Publicanis. Gospell of Iohn is to be aduanced in worth & digmity (as faire, pure, and chiefe) aboue the other three; thus implicitly, and couertly charging the first three Euangelists with errours, and faults in writing their Gospells. In like sort the said Luther thus speaketh in other of his Writings (a testimony vpon other occasion aboue alledged, in the first part of this Treatise.) Qui Luther. in praefat. Epist. Petri. potissimum, & maiore pracateri [...] studio &c. Such Euangelists are the chie [...], who more carefully teach (then other Euangelists) that fayth in Christ only without our Works, doth make to Iust, and in state of Salization; insinuating in these Words, that some of the Euangelists did tench erroneously, touching the doctrine of [Page 175]good Works, and Iustification.
And thus much for some touch, to make it euident, that Luther had a far more vnworthy conceyte of some of the Gospells, then euer Mahumet had; Since Mahumet admitted them all, so far forth (as aboue is said) as they were first penned by the Euangelists, & remayned incorrupted; Wheras Luther misprizeth, and reiecteth three of them, as they were first written by the Euangelists, presuming (and that truly) that they were not corrupted.
The 9 Parallel; Concerning the Mahumetane Clergy, and the Lutherane Clergy. CHAP. XX.
HEre I will treate of the Turkish Clergy, and of the Prolystants Clergy, and will in part obserue the disparity betweene them; since we shall find, that the Clergy of Mahumet enioyeth seuerall priuiledges▪ which [...] wanting in the other. For example▪ First weTh [...]u [...]. Cosm [...]graph. V [...]ersal. l. 6. c. 8. reade, that the Turks in honour of their Religion, cannot brooke, that such strongers as do not professe their Religion▪ should enter into their Temples, or be present at their Seruice; much lesse, that they should minister the Mysteries of their Religion: Where [...] our New Gospellers wil admit such men [Page 176]as are created Priests by the Bishop of R [...] (whom they teach to be Antichrist) without any new Creation of them, to exercise the rites of the Protestants Religion. And herein it is euident, that the Turkish practi [...] in this point is more conformable to the practice of Christs Primitiue Church▪ (he [...] the Practise of our New brethren are: Since in those times, one, that was Catechi [...]m [...]nu [...] only (that is, who was of the number of the faythfull but not as yet baptized) should not be suffered to see, and be present at the celebration of the Myst [...]ryes of Christian Religion; much lesse to preach the Word, & to dispence the Sacraments, as S. Austin Austin, tract. 11. in Ioan. relateth, and Beza Beza, in Epist. Theolog, [...]p 8. acknowledgeth.
Secondly, the Turkish Priests are obliged by their ProfessionSeptem. castrensis de religione Turcarum, cap. 1 [...]. Richerius, l. 1. de moribus Turcorum. to spend more time in prayer, both for themselues, & for the People, then our Euangelicall Ministers either are bound to doe; or actually doe. For the Turkish Pries [...] ▪ (as aboue is shewed) are t [...]e [...] by Mahumets rule) to pray fiue times euer [...] day. Now how litle our late illuminated Ministers are giuen to prayer; I refer to [...]ch Mans experience herein; seing that among them, a [...]kiling Inuectiue (which they g [...]e [...] with [...]haritie of Preaching) must for the most par [...] supply all want of Prayer.
Lastly, the Mahumetan [...] and Turkish Priests haue wiues, and such Women are reputed, and taken of their lawfull Wines [...] like sort the Children begotten on their Wiuer▪ are accounted the lawfull issue of their Fathers, [Page 177]& may inherit lands, & other goods of their Parents; and all this by the first Institution of Mahumetisme: Whereas if the booke stiled, Schisma Anglican [...]m, relate the Truth, the Ministers, who in England do marry, are in that respect reputed Adulterer: In proofe whereof, the Children are accounted Bastards by their Municipal Law, still remayning in force in England, and vnrecalled; So as they are wholy depriued in rigour of Law, from all title of Inheritance. Thus we see, with what Prerogatiues (to pretermit some others for breuity) the Turkish Clergy is honoured, the which in the Lutheran Clergy we find most wanting.
The 20. Parallell; Whether the Turks, or the Lutherans may seeme to haue mere erred in their different Beliefe of some inferiour Points of Fayth; and consequently, whether may seeme more to be punished for such their Misbeliefe? CHAP. XXI.
THis twentith, & last Parallell shall consist in a Perisma, resulting from the due obseruation of seuerallSee touching the contents of this Chapter, Chronica S [...] r [...]ce [...]orum. Parallells aboue expressed; And it shalbe this, to wit, That in regard of diuers of the former Parallells (abstracting only their deniall of the Blessed Trinity, of the Incarnation, and Passion of Christ; blasphemies, I [Page 178]most willingly acknowledg infinitly trāscending any Errours, belieued by the Lutherans;) the Turks may seeme to haue lesse erred, then the Lutherans, and consequently may seeme to be lesse punished for such their Heresies, then the Lutherans, and our Euangelicall Brethren are to be. For it is to be belieued, that such men, who labour (more then others) to depresse in their Writings the dignity of Iesus Christ; who conuitiate in words the Mother of the Redeemer of the World; Whose Religion is ingendred of more old condemned Heresies; Finally, whose doctrines, do more vilify good Works and vertuous lyfe, and do more extenuate Vice and Impiety, then the doctrine of others doth; It is necessarily to be belieued (I say) that these men so more offending in all these points, do sinne more greuously, then other men, who do not in such measure offend in the same points; and therein may seeme to be worthy of greater Punishments.
Now it is clearely euicted out of diuers of these former Parallells, that Luther, and the Lutherans do belieue and write of these Passages in greater estuation and heate of malice, and with lesse reuerence, then Mahumet, and the Turks haue done. How probable then at lest is it, that Luther and his Sect, as hauing more erred herein, are for such their Errours to be punished with greater seuerity of paines, then Mahumet & the Turks in that particular respect are? Heere I (say) I ballance the punishments [Page 179]due to Luther and his party, only for such their wicked proceedings, and not with reference to the torments allotted to Mahumet, and the Turks (which no doubt are, and shalbe infinitly greater, and more grieuous) for their deniall of the most Sacred Trinity, and reiecting Christ, not acknowledging him for the Redeemer of the World.
To the fortifying of this Parallell, I add, that Luther, and his followers haue impugned (in hostile manner) the authority of Gods Vniuersall Church, teaching that it hath wholy erred in doctrine for the space of sixteene hundred yeares, as may be gathered by his and their charging of all the Fathers since the Apostles dayes with superstition and Errours, (as aboue we haue shewed. Mahumet first contemned the Authority of the Church, but for six hundred yeares at the most: Is not then Luthers sinne far greater, and are not his punishments to be proportionably more intollerable therfore?
Againe, certaine it is, that such men, who haue receaued from God greater meanes of finding out the true Religion (if so they neglect, & contemne those Meanes) do stand in a far higher degree of Gods indignation and wrath, then others doe, to whom the like meanes of searching the Truth haue not beene afforded. Well then, not only in seuerall ages before Luthers bursting out but euen after his appearing, God hath vouchsafed to worke many most stupendious miracles, [Page 180]in confirmation of ou [...] Catholi [...]e Religion. Witnesses hereof (to omit former Ages)S [...]o this point confessed of former ages by the Centurist [...], Cent. [...]. c. 11. & Cent. [...]0. c. 13. Ber [...]ard. in Visa Malachiae, See Also the History of Mathew Paris, printed at Tyguro 1589, touching the great Miracles of S. Francis. are the Miracles exhibited at Loreto in Italy, and but the last day at Sichem in the Low Countryes, in the Prouince of Brabant; The truth of which Miracles done in both those two places, Impudency it selfe hath not the forehead to deny. Which Miracles haue no doubt come to the eares of our Euangelicall men, according to the difference of the tymes wherein they were wrought. And yet the Consideration of these Miracles (though often exhibited in proofe of our Catholike Religion) is so far from winning ground vpon our Aduersaries iudgments therein, as that the Luthera [...] (acknowledging them, as truly done) commonly stile them, Antichristian Osiander, Cent. 10.11. & sequentib. Wonders, and lying signes, as also, prestigious Peter Martyr, l. contra Gardi [...]um. sleights of the Deuill.
Now I say, the report of these Miracles as being wrought here at home, were neuer made knowne to the Turks, through the great distermination of Countries. And if they had come to the intelligence of the Turks, in all likelyhood they would haue wrought more efficaciously (for lesse they cold not) with them, then they haue done with Luther, and his Sectaries: So as perhaps that saying of our Lord (with reference to the Turks, and our New Euangelists) might here haue been iustifyed: If in Luc. c. 10. Tyre and Sidon had been wrought the Miracles, which haue been wrought in you, they had done pennance in [Page 181]sackcloath, and ashes long agoe. From hence then I conclude, that Luther and his Sectaries, as contemning all such true Miracles, stand far more culpable for such their neglect of them, and consequently are with greater seuerity to be punished, then the Turks, who had no perfect Notion of the said true signes, and astonishing Effects; they being of that force for proofe of what they were wrought, as that we may say of them in the words of the Prophet Dauid: Mirabilia Psal. 91. tua credibilia facta sunt nimis.
And thus farre of the Parallels betweene Mahumetisme, and Lutheranisme; where we euidently discerne, euen by force of all true Iudgment, and strength of Reason, that seuerall chiefe Persons of Luthers Religion haue been far more wicked (at lest as wicked) in their deportment, then the first broachers of Turcisme haue been; And that many doctrines, ventilated and introduced first by Luther, and his false Coapostles, are more pernicious in their owne Nature, and more exiciall to the Belieuers, then are the different doctrines, and Positions to them, maintayned by Mahumet, and the Turks.
That Mahumetisme, or the Turkish Religion, is first, most foolish or ridiculous; Secondly, that it warranteth all sensuality, and vnlawfull Pleasures; Lastly, that it is most horrid, blasphemous, and damnable. CHAP. XXII.
TRue it is, that Protestancy, or Hugenotisme seemes to stand in a higher degree more chargeable, and iniustifiable in the Points aboue paralleled, then Mahumetisme doth: Neuerthelesse, my proiect in discoursing of the said Comparatiues, is to lay open the deformity of Lutheranisme, or Hugenotisme, and not in any sort to aduance a good opinion to be had of Mahumetisme. For although this later be in some points lesse▪ Euill, yet followeth it not, that therefore it is in any sort Good; since there is a great disparity or difference betweens a Positiue and reall Good, and a tesser degree of Euill.
Now therefore for feare, that men should in any fort worthily conceaue of Mahumetisme, I haue thought good to reserue this Chapter, for the preuenting of such a spirirituall Mischiefe, wherein the Vglines of Mahumetisme shall summarily and briesly be dismanteled, and laid naked. And for the more perspicuous and methodicill accomplishment [Page 183]of this my designe, I will reduce what heere followeth, to these seuerall Heads. First, I will insist in the fabulous & ridiculou [...] fooleries, which Mahumet and the Turks do maintaine as true. Secondly, I wil sh [...]w, that Mahumetisme in doctrine principally tendeth to the patronizing of Lust, & sensuality, which Mahumet tastes to be no sinne. Lastly, and chiefly I will lay open how Mahumet and the Turks greatest atrocity and blaesphemy consists in the deniall of the most Blessed Trinity, and of Mans Redemption by Christ Iesus.
To begin with the first branch, and to gather but dispersedly here and there. First then weCuspin. in Mahumeto pag. 514 Thenet Cosmographia. l. [...]. c. 3 Codrenus Chronograph. Zonaras. read, that the spirit of God did descend vpon Mahumet in the forme of a Doue, dictating vnto him, what to write in his Alcoran. The which doctrine while it was promulgated, a fierce and vntamed Bull did run to Mahumet, prostrating himselfe before his knees, and kissing and sicking his Hand. The Mahumetans further report, that the Angell Gabriell accompained with seauenty thousand Angells (so prodigious is this fiction) descēded from Heauen to visit Mahumet, being then but foure yeares of Age; mouing the minds of men to giue Credit to that, which Mahumet should after teach, touching his doctrine and Religion.
In like manner Mahumet thus writeth in his Alcoran: Emina Azoara [...]0. mater Mahumetis, testabatur filium Mahumetum nec in vter [...] nec in parto vllum sibi dolorem fecisse. Emina the Mother of [Page 184]Mahumet did witnes, that her sonne Mahumet caused no griefe to her, remayning either in her wombe, or at his byrth. See here how this ambitious Impostour (emulous of our Sauiours Honour) thought good (to ennoble himselfe the more) partly by prestigious forgeries, partly by force, to assume to himselfe the like credit and dignity in some of these former relations, which we find the holy Scriptures, & the authority of the Church of God do ascribe and giue to our Sauiour, Iesus Christ. But to proceede.
Mahumet further teacheth, that Christ in the New Testament did admonish the Iewes of Mahumets after comming into the World; For thus he introduceth Christ saying: N [...]ntium Aroara [...]4. vobis affero, de Nuncio post [...] venturo, cui nomen Mahumetus. In like manner the Al [...]oran Azoara 71. reporteth, how in the Old Testament also the Natiuity and Birth of Mahumet was foretould.
To passe on further; It isGeorgensis de Turca. [...]m moribus. recorded (such are the Portentiue sables touching Mahumet) that at Mahumets prayer, God commanded euery Mountaine, or great Hill neere to Mecha, to bring a certaine heape of stones for the building of the Temple of Mecha. And whereas one Mountaine (called Araphat) was more slow in comming then the rest, and seing the Temple to be already finished, the Mountaine did abundantly weep, that it was not present at so great, & fayre a worke; But Mahumet did compassionate the Mountaine, and willed it to lay [Page 185]downe its heape of stones in a fayre place neere to Mecha; the which stones Mahumet had no sooner gently strooke with his foot, but presently there did rise vp a most large, and sweet fountaine of Water from out of the stones. Is not this strange fooling? But let vs relate yet more.
The writersVide Bellonium des singularites. l. 3. c. 7. of the manners of the Turks record this ensuing fictitious Narration; To wit, that Mahumet being accompanied with the Angell Gabriell, did once ride vp to Heauen, for the approbation of his Alcoran; being carried vpon a learned beast called, Alborach, (de la grandeur d'en Ausne) of the greatnes, and shape of an Asse (an Asse indeed was Mahumet for forging this, and Asses are the Turks for belieuing it:) The which Beast would not suffer Mahumet to ride vpon him, till before he had grauely disputed with Mahumet, and till Mahumet had seriously promised the Beast, that he should not be left at the Ga [...]e of Heauen, but should enter into Heauen with Mahumet. And thereupon Mahumet entred Heauen, and passing through fayre spatious Halls, hanged with Tapestry and Arras, he was at the last brought to the sight of God, who sate in a Chayre of Estate; and yet as the Alcoran sayth, he stood, Tanti Azoara [...]. (spatij interuallo, quantum, sagi [...]ta bis transcurreret) so far distant from God, as an Arrow might be shot at twyce.
The foresaid AuthourBellonius vbi suprà. relates, that the Porter, or dorekeper of Heauen would not [Page 186]open the dore to the Angell Gabriell, vntil he heard the name of Mahumet pronounced. But Mahumet comming into Heauen, he saw seuerall Great Halls; wherein were many kinds of Angells, some bearing the shapes of men, others of Beasts, Horses, Oxen, and Byrds. But inough (if not too much) of these commentitious and incredible phantasies, which are sufficient alone to discouer the futility and Vanity of Mahumets owne Religion. From whence we may further gather, that Mahumet (contrary to all Philosophy, and Diuinity) supposeth, and dreameth, that God, and the Angells are corporeall, and haue Bodies. In like manner, we may infer now incompatible these Vntruths are with true Fayth, & how displeasing they are to God, since we reade:Iob. 13. Numquid Deus indiged vestro mendacio?
Finally I refer the Reader to that madd, and phantasticall Protestation of Mahumet aboue related, in warrant of the Truth of his doctrine: Per Azoara 61.6 [...]. & sequentibus. ventos inflantes & nubes, & naues aquore currentes; per montem Synai, per stellam vespertinam, per stellas retrogradas & combustas quod non sum damomacus aut Magus; sed Dei Optiminuncius &c. So certaine it is, that Mahumet was a man, wholy made of Sophistications, and imposturs.
To descend to the second Point; Which is, that the doctrine of Mahumet wholy tends to Pleasure, sensuality, and Lust, with all warrant of Impunity to the Practizers thereof. For first touching his doctrine, euen [Page 187]steaming forth lust during a man [...] life in this World, we haue aboue shewed, that Mahumet thus ordaineth in his Alcoran: We Azoara 43. constitute and decree, that it shalbe lawfull for thee, to haue the Company of all Women which as bondslaues thou buyest, & subiectest to thy hand; as also the doughters of thy Fathers sisters, or thy Mothers sisters; and to haue the company of all fayre Women, who are willing thereto. According to which his doctrine, it will not be impertinent to repeate that other passage of his Alcoran, aboue related, teaching the same: Vx [...] res Azoara 8. quotiescunque placuerit duas, tres, ant quatuor ducite &c. Take as many wifes, as you will, either two, three, or foure; except you feare, that they cannot liue quietly together; And when it shall so chance, that you cease to loue any of them, then it shalbe lawfull for you to make exchange of such an one, for any other.
And Mahumet for the greater warrant of his sensuall doctrine, doth vaunt of himselfe in his Alcoran, Azoara 43. that he had a speciall power and ability of body, conferred vpon him from Heauen, (see what bestiality, & filth this miscreant disgorgeth) for the exercise of his lust, as that (said he) he was able to deflowre forty Virgins in one night. O! can that be the Religion of God, which is first inuented by him, whose brutish Animality (so to call it) transgresseth all limits and bonds of humane Verecundy, and shame? Animalis 1. Cor. 2. homo non percipit ea, quae sunt spiritus Dei.
We haue heard, how Mahumet alloweth [Page 188]to man in this lyfe all pleasure of the body, ex [...]ing all chastity and purity. Now hereafter the Reader shal take notice, that Mahumet placeth the ioyes of the future lyfe, in like corporall pleasures, and sensuality; for thus he writeth in his Alcoran: In Azoara 54.65. [...]0. paradiso sideles habeb [...]ant hortos, & font [...]s, vestientur seri [...]is, & purpu [...]â; puellas habebunt cum oculis claris & immensis quorum albugmes candid [...]ssima, & pupilla nigerrimae. In Paradise (he meaning hereby Heauen) the faythfull shall haue Gardens & fountaines being cloathed in Silke and Purples they shall also haue yong Women with cleave and great Eyes, the brightnes whereof is most whit [...], and the pupill, or sight of the Eye most black.
The Turks further belieue,Bellonius, vbi supra, cap. 9. that when they shall arriue to Heauen, they shall presently be entertayned with a most exquisite banquet; and there shall most fayre yong Women come forth, ech one to imbrace her Turke, and shall accompany him to his bed, and shall enioy the pleasure of ech others body, for the space of fifty yeares, without intermission. How nauseous and displeasing is but the thought of this doctrine to chast eares; and how farre discosted, and estranged is this luxurious Course from the Words of Christ? No Galat. [...]. foruicatours shall inheris the kingdome of Heauen; since the way of pleasure is the Math. 7. broad Way leading to destruction, provising 1. Peer. 3. Libery, and transferring Iude. v. [...]. the Grace of God into wantounes.
Now to come to the third & last branch, which infinitly exceedeth (in impiety and [Page 189]Horrour) the former two Heads; since this woundeth Christianity in its Mayster-veyne; for it consisteth in the absolute denyall of the most sacred and vndeuided Trinity, and of the Incarnation of God for the Redemption of Mankind. For to recapitulate that, which (touching this point) we haue aboue in this Treatise shewed Mahumet to haue taught in his Alcoran; He there thus further teacheth: Indredul [...] Azoara 12. sunt, qui Iesum Maria filium, D [...] dicunt esse. They are incredulous, who say, that Iesus, the Sonne of Mary, is God. AndAzoara 49 & [...]3. more: Constanter dic ultis Christianis, [...] nec genuit, nec genitus. Speake constantly to those Christians, that God did neither beget, nor is begotten; thus speaking against Christ the Sonne of God. And further against the death and Pas [...]ion of Christ: Iudai Azoara 1 [...]. Christum Dei [...]uncium nequaquam interfecerunt, sed alterum ei simil [...]m. The Iewes did not put to death, Christ the Messenger of God, but one like vnto him. To conclude, Mahumet thus execrateth most blasphemously in his Alcoran: Confundat Azoara 10. Deus Christianos, qui Maria filium, loco Dei venerantur. Let God confound the Christians, who worship the sonne of Mary, in place of God. And hereupon it is. that (as aboue I noted) Bibliander sayth: Prim [...]s Bibliander in praesat▪ Alcoran. p. 3. & manimus error Turcarum est, quòd Trinitatem in V [...] tate negant. In like for: Cusa [...]us. Cusanus no cribation [...] Alcoran. l. [...]. c. [...]. & l. 2 c. 14. Richard [...]o in conf [...]legis Sar [...]. and Richardus Ordinis Pradicat [...]rum do thus write: Principalis intentie Mahumet j [...]st pers [...]adere, Chri [...]tum [...]aque Deum▪ neque [...]. Both [Page 190]which authorities are (vpon other occasion) aboue expressed.
O the Incredulity of Mahumet & his Sect, who will not acknowledg him, whose lineaments (as I may say) of body, I meane, whose seuerall Passages of his Birth, Lyfe and Passion are most liuely drawne, and pourtrayted by the pensills of the Prophets in the Old Law. To insist only in some few points. His byrth of a Virgin was prophesied in Esay c. 7. The Place of his birth, in Michaeas 5. The death of the Innocents killed by Herod, in Ieremy 31. His Miracles, in Esay 35. His betraying by his owne disciple, in Psalm. 41. His preaching, in Esay, 61. That he should suffer diuers Kinds of Tormentes, in Esay. 53. That he was to suffer for our sakes, in Esay. 53. His foure Euangelists, in Ezechiel, 1. His Crueisixion, in Psalm 22. His Resurrection, Psalm. 15. His Ascension into Heauen, Psalm. 14. The sending of the Holy Ghost, Ioel, 2. Thus Mahumet by disclaiming from Christ, as his Redeemer, disclaymeth withall from the authority of the Old Testament; and with like contempt sleighteth the dignity of the New Testament, vnder pretext, that both the Old and the New were corrupted from their originall Purity. In a serious perusall of which New Testament, our Soule is of power to lance forth into an Ocean of Mysteries touching Christ; but our Vnderstanding through the gloriousnes of his worth, is not able to aprehend them (so the stars are darkened through ouer much light) and [Page 191]our eyes are too weake to behould those radiant beames of his diuine Maiesty.
For we therein read, that it is He, who being the comfort of Angells, vouchsafedMath. 4. to receaue comfort from Angells; Who was nourishedMath. 20. with meate, & yet first gaue to meate the Vertue of nourishing; so as when he did eate, or drinke, then did the Earth after an vnaccustomed manner, nourish the Heauens. It is He, in whose Incarnation the CelestiallMath. 17. sunne receaued its light from the Earth: (Orietur Malach. 4. Sol Iustitiae) (to wit, from the B. Virgin:) and thus did the Earth powre out its influence vpon the Heauens. It is He (O happy Sinicon!) who, when thouLuc. 2. in [...]ou [...]des him within thy Armes, did infould within his Armes the whole Vniuerse. It is He, who being Lapis Angularis, Act. 4. became Petra il Petr. 2. scandali; And who being Humilis Math. 11. corde, was filius Marc. 9. Alussimi. It is He. who being Puer Luc. [...] was before All tyme, (in Iohn 1. principio crat Verbum) and but proficiens Luc 1. Sapientia. then enioyed omnes thesauros Coloss. [...]. sapientiae Dei.
It is He, Who conuersing heer vpon Earth, did suspend for the tyme his owne Greatnes, thereby the more easily to accommodate himselfe to Man; and who ruling the whole frame of this World, subiecteth himselfe (in the patration of Miracles) to the Voice of Man: Obediente Deo Iesus. c. 10. voci bominis; Who also being Plenus Iohn 1. gratia, & veritatit, semetipsum Philip. 2. exinaniuit. It is He▪ who being the Light made, Ego sum Iohn [...]. lux [Page 192] mundi, was deriued from the Light vnmade. It is He, who through the mist, or cloude of his Humanity, darted forth beames of his splendour, and brightness Lux in tenebris lucet, Iohn 1. & tenebra cam non comprehenderum; Whose glory was really the glory of the only begotten Sonne of the Father, & yet recorded to be but, quasi Vnigentii Iohn 1. à Patre. To conclude, It is He, who inuested himselfe with our Humanity, that through an opprobrious death he might saue mankind. O how many Christians haue shed their bloud, in defence, that Christ for them did sheed his bloud▪
Since then the sacred Scriptures do further most largly celebrate the incomprehensiblenes of thy Mercy (Most Blessed Redeemer) for therein we read, that God the Father said: Propter Esay, [...]3. scelus populi mei percusii cum: For the wickednes of my People I haue stroken him; That Christ for our sake was made obedient Philip. 2. vnto death, euen the death of the Crosse; That Christ loued vs, and Ephes. 9. deliuered himselfe for vs, an Oblation and Host to God, in an odour of swe [...]tnes; That Christ is the1. Ioan. [...]. Propitiation for our sinnes, and not for Ours only. but for the whole world: Finally (to omit infinit other texts of lyke Nature) that God 1. Iohn. [...]. hath sent his Sonne, a Propitiation for our sinnes. Seing then I say (Most Blessed Iesus) so many Passages of thy Diuine Word, do euen proclaime forth thy Mercy, I (poore wretch) most humbly beseech thee, not to suffer my sinnes to ouerthrow that in my [Page 193]Soule, which thy goodnes hath builtt therin: Acknowledge in me what is thine, but absterge and wipe away what is not thine.
Thou once didst take mercy on the Woman of Canaan, of Mary Magdelen, of the Publican, of Peter thy Apostle, and of the Good th [...]ese hanging vpon the Crosse with thee. Vouchsafe (I humbly beg of thee in all prostration of Body, & Soule) to make me partaker of thy like ineffable commiseration and goodnes. I do acknowledg I haue sinned more highly, then any of these former: For I grant with the Woman of Canaan, my daughter (my poore Soule, I meane) hath been vexed with the Temptations of the Deuill; say then to me (Good Lord) through the intercession of the intemerate Virgin, thy Mother and my Patronesse (and with all make it good) that which thou saidst to the Canaan: O Woman, Math. 15. great is thy fayth, be it done vnto thee, as thou wilt. I haue committed vncleanes; let thy words spoken to Magdelene; that Blessed sinner (though blessednes be incompatible with sinne) be also spoken to me: Thy sinnes Luc. 71 are forgiuen thee. I pray with the Publican: God be Luc. 18. mercifull to me, a sinner; Vouchsafe then to pronounce of me, as thou didest of that Publican: This Man departeth home Iustifyed. I haue denied thee with Peter, in my works, and badnes of lyfe: O let it be said of me with Peter, through the force of thy Grace, causing in me a most feeling Contrition:Math. 2 [...]. Pleuis amar [...]: To conclude, I haue committed [Page 194]theft with the Fuangelicall thiefe (and yet the Euangell brooketh no thiefe) in robbing thee (by committing of sinne) of the Honour due vnto thee; Say vnto me vpon my true confession of thy goodnes, in my last sicknes, and at the point of my dissolution, as thou said, to him: This day Luc. 24. thou shalt be with me in Paradise. O most mercifull Redeemer, euen by the merits of thy fiue most Dolorous wounds, and bitter Passion, accomplish all this in me, poore sinner.
And now before I close vp this short discourse, giue leaue (You of the reformed Religion) to my Penne to take more roome to turne it selfe in; and to direct its words to your Country, and myne. Then (O France) who hast begot, and nourished vs all: Blushest thou not, that thou, who heretofore hast brought forth Kings, who for their Piety, haue been honoured with the Title of the most Christian Kings, should now produce men, who are Enemyes to all true Christianity; contracting a most strait combination with that Hellish Mahumet, in misbelieuing most points of fayth, and Religion; As also in maintayning with their owne Prime-Maysters, diuers other points of fayth, and circumstances thereof (both for the speculation, and the Practise) in a more pernicious and wicked degree, then either Mahumet, or his Sect haue donne? Alas is thy Flower de▪ Luce thus turned into a Bryar? Is thy former glory thus ouerclouded with the mist of Miscreancy▪ O what disparity is there betweene [Page 195]the King, and the Subiect?
But pardon (O my Country) this my sudden Rapt. There is a nere Coniunction betweene thee and me; It is no weake twyne wherewith I am tyed to thee: Thou hast begot, and brought me forth; Thou hast nourished. & sed me; Thou hast euē shewred down dignities, and Honours vpon me: How then can I suddenly cease to euaporate out my griefe (in thy behalfe) into disconsolate sighes? Therefore my deare Mother, my Nurse, my Mecanas, giue care to what I shall now say.
Are these of the Reformed Religion in thee (I meane the Hugenotes) true French Men, who sweare fealty to such their first Doctours, who thus compart with Mahumet in Religion, or otherwise do exceede him in malice against Christ, and his Church? Noe, they are not; They are Gallo-mahumetani, but spurious, and adulterate Embrio's, wanting the true french shape. Thou dealest most liberally with them, in not denying them to breath thy wholsome Ayre; in not withdrawing thy hand, from affoarding them thy Naturall Benefits; and in not suffering them to statue in thy fecundity: Thou dost charitably, and well herein with them (O my Country) since thou art Mother to them All, howsoeuer they become but Moles, & blemishes to the face of thy Honour. And with this I here end, and giue a full Pause to this Treatise.
AN APPENDIX INTITVLED, The Hugenots second Looking-glasse.
Wherein is demonstrated, that threescore Points of Fayth, and Accessories therevnto, maintained, and first inuented by the old Heretiks, were condemned by the ancient Fathers of Christ his Primitiue Church, for explorate, and damned Heresies; and the Inuentours of them for Hereticks: And yet the same doctrines are belieued at this day, by the Lutherans and Caluinists, as most true, and Euangelicall. And in this respect (as being without any difference) they are heere called so many Identities.
YOv haue seene (My Countrimen) how in the former discourse, you may take a picture of your owne Religion out of the Turkish Alcoran; glassing your fayth (I meane, with reference to very many points) therein. Now [Page 197]in this Appendix. I present to your View, A second Mirrour, or Looking-Glasse of your said Religion: vnderstanding herby, the ancient Heresyes condemned by Gods Church in those Primitiue tymes. In those Heresyes (I say) you shall behould your owne Articles of fayth; they being coincident, and the same with the said Heresies, only reuiued in these our vnfortunat dayes, by the first broachers of Lutheranisme, or Hugenotisme.
By this then we may gather, that what may seeme defectiue and wanting in Mahumetisme, to the [...], and fulnes of an Erroneous Religion in the highest degree, that is supplied and made vp, by the accession of beliese of many old Condemned Heresyes. And thus Mahumet, and the Old Heretikes haue iointly contributed much to your Reformed Religion; each of them as being ready to bring seuerall stones for the raysing of the Walls of your false Euangelicall Church.
But before we particularize the Heresyes reuiued by your men (in the number of which you shall find (as I said in the former Treatise) that Hugenotisme doth greatly, or rather incomparably, surpasse Mahumetisme;) I hould it conuenient to prefixe this ensuing Prolegomenon; In the which I will briefly insist in these Points following, to the end, that the said Heresies, (n'ayent pouuoir d'esbranler autres hommes,) may be of lesse force to shake the vnsteedy iudgements of other men.
First, we will take into our Consideration, What Heresy is in its owne Nature. Secondly, how Heresy is condemned both in Holy Writ, & by the ancient Orthodoxall Fathers, as being incompatible with mans Saluation. Thirdly, I will shew, that the Opinions, or Paradoxes hereafter set downe, were condemned in those Primitiue times, for most explorate Heresyes, and now are renewed by the first Planters of Protestancy.
To begin with the first▪ Heresy in its owne Nature, is of that Vility, and Irreality, as that it is but a denyall of a Truth (and consequently, it is but a Priuation (as blyndnes is of sight.) Now, in that Heresy is but a Priuation, it therefore in it selfe hath no Reality, Entity, or subsistence; but only Is (in respect of its Nature) in that, it Is not: And in regard hereof, as hauing no Efficient, but only a deficient Cause, it proceedeth not from God, whoG [...]s. 1. made all things; For Gods Word was Gods hand, wherewith he created the whole World.
From this ground then it resulteth, that Euery Heresy is in it selfe false, and not true, according to that Principle in Schoole diuinity: Falsuns S. Thomas part. 1 quaest. 17. est id quod non est apprehendere, Vt esse; & quod est, Non esse. That is false, which is not to be apprehended▪ as it is a thing, but as it is not. And againe: Verum S Thomas vhi suprà, Durandus l. 1. distinct. 80. quaest. 6. non potest apprehendi, nisi apprehendatur sub ratione Emis. Truth cannot be apprehended, but as it is apprehended as a thing, which [Page 199]hath a Reall Being. Now from all this the ineuitable in erence is, that euery Heresy (as being a Priuation) resting only in the deniall of what is true, is therefore false, and proceedeth not from God, who is Truth it selfe: Ego sum Ioan. 14. Veritas. And though perhaps some Heresyes may be deliuered in Positiue termes; yet they are bu [...] Negatiue affirmatiues (as I may call them) since potentially they euer include the deniall of some affirmatiue Truth.
To come to the Second Point, which is, to shew the Atrocity of Heresy, both from Gods Holy Word, as also from the learned Monuments of the ancient Fathers; from both which it appeareth, that Heresy, and mans eternall felicity cannot stand togeather; but that Euery Heretick, in that he is an Heretike, is subiect and obnoxious to sempiternall damnation. O then (My Brethren of France) why will you by imbracing of Heresyes, euen espouse your Soules to Hell, since by force of your Creation, that which is the Circumference to your Bodies (Heauen I meane) ought to be the Center to your Soules?
First then may occurre that Sentence, or rather commination of the Apostle: Haereticum bominem Ad Titum 3. post vnam & alteram correptionem deuita, sciens quia subuersus est qui eiusmodi est; & delinquit, cum sit proprio iualicio condemnatus. A man that is an Heretike, after the first and second admonition, auoyd, knowing that he, who it such, is subuerted: and sinneth, [Page 200]being condemned by his owne iudgment. Thus the Apostle precludeth the Gate of Saluation from all Heretiks. Againe, we find the same Apostle thus to preach to the Galathians: The ad Gol. 8. works of the flesh be manifest; which are Fornication, Vncloanes, Sects &c. They which do such things, shall not obtaine the kingdome of God. Now, if Sects in profession of fayth do exclude man from Heauen, much more then, Heresies (as being in their owne Nature more pernicious, and exitiall to the Soule) exclude man from Heauen. Hence therefore it is, that S. Paul, speaking of certaine Heretiks, sayth: Quidam 1. Timoth. c. 1. circa fidem naufragauerunt; Certaine men haue suffered ship wrack touching fayth; meaning thereby. that through their maintayning of Heresies repugnant to the true fayth of Christ, they were not to arriue to the Hauen, and Port of Saluation.
To descend to the Fathers. They are most luxuriant in this subiect; but I will content my selfe at this tyme, by retayling some few of their Authorities. S Cyprian thus writeth: Cum Dominus Cyprian, l. 1. Epist. 6. ad [...]lagnum. noster Iesus Christus &c. Where our Lord Iesus Christ did testify in the Gospell, that those were his Enemyes, who were not with him; He noted not any one Heresy, but manifestly sheweth, that all Heretiks whosoeuer, are his Enemies, saying: He that is not with me, is against me; and he, that doth not gather with me, disperseth. S. Ambrose sayth: Negat Ambros. l. 6. in Luc. c. 9. Christum qui non omnia, quae Christi sunt, confitetur. He disclaymeth from Christ, who doth not confesse [Page 201]and hould all the points of fayth, concerning Christ. S. Austin: Imagine Au [...]. l. 4. contra Donatist. c. 8. a man be chast continent, ministring hospitality to the poore and needy &c. Yet it he be an Heretike, no man doubteth, but in this alone (that he is an Heretike) he shall not possesse the kingdome of God.
I wil pretermit many other Fathers (to auoyd prolixity) and will conclude with Fulgentius, who thus pronounceth of Heretikes: Firmissimè Fulgent. l. de side ad Petrum, c. 38. & 39. tone &c. Belieue firmly, & wauer not; that not only Pagans, but also Iewes, Heretiks, and Schismatiks who dye out of the Church, are to goe to euerlasting, and inextinguishble fyre. Thus you of the Reformed Religion, do see, in what dreadfull manner both the Holy Scriptures, as also the ancient, and learned Fathers do thunder out their threats against Heretiks; depriuing them of the hope of Eternall Saluation, and mancipating them to the interminable, & Horrible torments of Hell.
Now I will come to the third and last poin [...]; to wit, to demonstrate, and make cleare, that those Opinions, which hereafter I am to recite in this discourse, truly and dese [...]uedly were condemned for Heresyes by the Doctors of the Primitiue Church; and now of new are entertayned and imbraced by Luther, Swinglius, Caelui [...] &c. and your selues. For the proofe of so illustrious a Verity, I will vse seuerall Media, of which the first shalbe this. Vincentius Ly [...]mensis, I [...]ene [...], Ierome, Epiphanius, Philastrius, Austin, Theodoret, and others most eminent and Learned [Page 202]Watchmen of Christs Church, according to that of the Apostle: Christ hath Ephes. 4. placed in his Church, Pastours and Doctours to the consummation of Saints &c. These former Fathers (I say) by seuerall wayes of writing, much laboured and toyled to condemne and record for acknowledged Heresies these ensuing Positions; in which their different courses they alwayes had their Eyes fixed vpon the conformity of the Heauenly Fayth, first planted by the Apostles: so the Celestiall Orbs are euer changing their places, but neuer change their Center.
Now, we reade not, that any other ancient Orthodox all Fathers, either in those ages, or in the Ages succeeding, reprehended these Fathers for their ranging the said Opinions in the Caralogue of Heresie; Therfore it followeth, that the whole Church of God did conspire, and agree with the said Fathers in such their proceeding. For if other Orthodox all Writers, either of the then present times, or of subsequent ages, had disliked the Condemnation of the said Opinions, they would instantly haue sharpened their Pennes against the registring of the said Opinions; as we find the succeeding Fathers did write against the confessed Errours of Origen, Tertullian, and S. Cyprian.
Secondly, Vincentius Lyrinensis, Irenaeus, & the rest aboue specified, were most literate, and most godly religious men; Can any man then of a cleare iudgment be perswaded, that through Ignorance they could [Page 203]mistake true doctrine, for false and erroneous doctrine; or through want of Charity, they would iniustly insimulate men within the compasse of belieuing presumed Heresies, they not being Heresies?
Thirdly, those Fathers, who first registred the ensuing Opinions for Heresies, with other Fathers not contradicting or impugning (and therein silently agreeing with them,) did in those times represent the face of the whole Church, as being the Principall Members thereof; Whereas these other men making choyce of doctrines different from the whole Church, did thereby manifestly discouer themselues to be Heretiks, according to the Etymology of the word. Haeresis, as comming of the Greeke Verbe, [...], Eligo: And thus they, by their Election; and Choice of strang Opinions, did range themselues in the number of those, of whome S. Iohn writeth: Exierunt 1. Iohn [...]. ex nobis, sed non erant exnobis.
Now then if these former learned and pious Fathers should haue er [...]d in the condemning the said Doctrines for Heresies, and in wrongfully anathematizing the broachers of them; then might it be inferred, that the whole Visible, and Primitiue Church of God could erre, and then actuall did erre: Which granted, how then could the Apostles words stand inuiolate, and immoueable, he stiling the Church: Colu [...]a, 1. Tim. 3. & Firinamētum Veritatis? Or could the praises [Page 204]giuen, euen by our Aduersaries, touching the Infallibility of the Vniuersall Primitiue Church in matters of fayth, be true? For thus we reade in these alleged writers following▪ all being remarkable Protestants:Sarauta in defens. tract. de diuersis Ministro [...]um gradibus. pag. 8. Sarauta sayth: Spiritus Sanctus, qui in Ecclesia praeside [...] &c. The Holy Ghost, who presideth ouer the Church, is the true Interpreter of the Scriptures, Therefore it is not a thing reasonable to reiect the authority of that spirit, which presided ouer the primitiue Church, and gouerned the sams by its Bishops. Thus this writer. Kempnitius (thus aue [...]eth:Kempnitius in Exam. Concil. Trident. part. 1. pag. 74. We doubt not, but that the Primitiue Church receaued from the Apostles, and Apostolicall men, not only the Text and Words of Scripture, but also the right and Nati [...]e sense, and interpretation theref. To be short, and to pretermit others, In the Confession of Bohemia Confession of Bohemia, in the Harmony of Confessions, pag. 400. we thus reade: The ancient Church is the true and best Mistresse of Posterīty, and she going before, leadeth vs theway. Thus much of the Protestants Confessions in this point.
Fourthly, and lastly, diuers Theorems or Speculations of fayth, and the professours of them (by me vrged) did take their denomination and names, from the Authors of them (being but illiterate, ignoble, & obscure man) the very impression, or indeleble stamp [...] of Heresy. according to those words of S. Chrysostomes Prout Chrysost. [...]omil. 3 [...] in Act. Apost. Haerestarcha nomon [...]ita sec [...] vocatur: As the name of the Heretike is, so is the Sect, or Heresy called. These Names (being imposed vpon the men so belieuing, after the beginning and [Page 205]first rising of the said Heresies, and taken from the first Coyners of them) were inuented out of Necessity, and constraint; that by such their Appellation, they might be distinguished, and deuided from the true, & Orthodoxall Professours of the Christian Fayth. Thus the Manichees, the Arians, the Eutichians, and the like, do borrow their Appellation from Manichaus, Arius, Eutiches, and accordingly their Heresies are called, Ma [...]ichenism [...], Arianisme, Eutichianisme &c.
Here now I will pause, & stay my selfe; and as prefixing this short Prolegomenon (as afore I called it) I will hasten to the Particular Heresies, in those pure times condemned for such, by many famous and worthy Fathers of Gods Church, and now in this Iron Age reuiued with a most strong bent, and endeuour by Luther, Swinglius, Caluin, & others of the later brood; in all whome are iustified the words of an ancient Father: Haereses Tertul. l. do praescript. apud eos mul [...]um valen [...], qui in fide parùm valent. Now, in reading hereof I would intreat you (My Countrimen) casting of your former sluggish security (touching the presumed certainty of your fayth) to recur in a secret reflexe of mynd to the former Aduertisments of this Proleg [...]m [...]n, and to what here followeth; and withall to obserue by application of what is deliuered in the first Part of the former Treatise, that the Catastrophe, or Closure of all is, that [...]ug [...] tis [...]s is ingendred betweene Mah [...]s [...], and old conde [...]ned. Heresier. O how much is [Page 206]the deformity of that Child to be bewayled, which is begotten of such vgly Parents?
Identity 1.
But to begin with these Heresies. The first Heresy shalbe of certaine men, who denied the Eucharist to be the true flesh of Christ; teaching, that it was but only a Figure thereof. These Heretiks were condemned in those ancient tymes by Ignatius (as Theodoret Theodor. in Dialog. qui dicitur Impatibilis, Dial. 3. relateth) in these Words: Eucharistias, & oblationes non admittunt, quòd non confiteantur Eucharistiam esse carnem Saluatoris, quae pro peccatis nostris passa est &c. These Heretiks do not admit Eucharisties and Oblations, because they acknowledg not the Eucharist to be the flesh of our Sauiour, which flesh suffered for our sinnes. These men were in like sort condemned in the seauenth Synod: So hardly could such men (being immersed in sense) belieue, that the Eye of fayth seeth things inuisible.
Identity 2.
Simon Magus taught, that God was the Authour of sinne, of whom Vincentius Vincent. Lyr. l. aduers. Haeres. post med. Lirinensis thus sayth: Who before Simon Magus was bold to affirme God, to be the Authour of our wickednes and deeds? And S. Austin: Detestanda &c. Austin, ad artic. sibi falso impositis, Art. 10. It is a detestable opinion, to belieue, that God is the Authour of any ill will, or works. Finally the Heretike Florinus taught the same doctrine, of which Irenaeus thus speaketh: This Apud Eusebium, l. 5. histor. c. 80. Opinion is more, then an Heresy.
Identity 3.
The Heretike Aerias taught, as Epiphanius Epiph [...]. Haeres 7 [...]. & S. Austin Aust. Haer [...]sae. 33. record, That Orare vel offerre pro mortuis oblationem non oportet: We ought not to pray, or offer Sacrifice for the dead.
Identity 4.
The Manichees denied Freewill, according to those words of S. Ierome: Ierom. im praefat. [...]1 [...]. log. contra Pelag. Manichaet damnant hominum naturam, & liberum auferunt arbitrium. The Manichees do condemne the Nature of Man, and do take away free will. And S. Austin; Aug. Haeres. c. 4 [...]. Peccatorum originem non tribuunt Manichaet libero arbitrio. The Manichees do not ascribe the origin of sinne to Free will.
Identity 5.
The Heretike Xenaias, was the first, who denied the Due worship to Images; Of whom Nicephorus thus writes: Xenaras Nicephor. in hist. Eccles. l. 16. [...].27. iste primus (O a [...]cem animam, & os impudens!) vocem illam euomuit, Christi, & illorum qui illi placuere, imagines renerandas non esse. This Xenaias was the first (O shamles, and impudent Man!) who belched out, that the Images of Christ, & of those that pleased him, are not to be worshipped. This point Functius (the Protestant) confesseth in these Wordes: Xendias Inl. 7. Comment. in praced. Chronolog. it anno, Christi, 494. primus in Ecclesia bellum contra imagines excitauit.
Identity 6.
Deniall of Voluntary Pouerty, and monasticall Profession is raught by Vigilantius, of which Iereme sayth: Quòd [...]rou [...]. contr [...] Vigilantiuna propofine. asseres cos mebles fac [...]re, qui viuntur rebus suis &c. Where thou (Vigilan [...]us) affirmest, that it is better for a man to vse his owne riches, and by degrees to giue part of them to the poore then to sell all his Possessions, and to part with them allat one tyme: Thou thalt receaue an answere hereof not from me but from our Lord, who sayth, IfMath. 19. thou will be perfect gee, and sell all that thou hast, and giue to the Poore, and come, and follow me In like sort the Heretike Ianuarius is condemned for this doctrine by S. Aust. serm. 49 ex [...]uersis, cap. 1. Austin.
Identity 7.
In like manner the said Vigilantius is condemned for denying Worship to the bodies of Mantyrs, and their Relicks, by S. Austin, thus writing: Sanctorum Austin. de Eccles. [...]ogm [...]e. 73. Corpora & pracipuè beatorum Marryru [...] resiquias, c [...]si Christs membra sincerisume honoranda credimus [...]si quis contra haue sententiam venerit non Christianus, sed Eunom [...] nus, & Vigilanti [...]us creditur. We do beliene, that the bodyes of Saincts, but especially the Relicks of the Martyrs, are most sincorely to be honoured, as the mēbers of Christ; Yf any one shall impugne this doctrine, he is to be accounted not a Christian, buran Eunemian, and Vigilantian.
Identity 8.
The deniall of the Necessity of Childrent Baptisme, is recorded of the Pelogians, by Innecentius in these words: Illud vero Innocen [...]. in rescript, ad Milcuitan. Concil. post med. quod vostra Fraternitat cos asserit praeditare, paruales aeternae vitae praemijs, absque Baptismatis gratia posse donari perfatuum est. That is most simply spoken, which your Brotherhood affirmes the Pelagians to teach, that litle Children may be on dued with the rewards of Eternall Life, without the Grace of Baptisme. The same is in like sort condemned in those Heretiks, byAugust. Haeres. 88. &, contra Iulian. P [...]lag. l. 6. c. 7. S. Austin.
Identity 9.
The deniall of Remission of sinnes by Baptisme, is condemned in the Manichees, as appeareth from the Confession of the Protestant writer Whitakerus, thus saying: Peccatae Whita [...]. l. contra Duraeum. p. 883. remini & gratiam conferri in Baptisme, negare soliti sunt Manichat. The Manichees are accustomed to deny, that sinnes are remitted, and Grace conferred in Baptisme. Now how the Protestants (though not all) are interessed in this doctrine of the Manichees, may appeare from the small account they make of Baptisme: of which point peruse the former Treatise.
Identity 10.
The deniall of our ability in keeping the Commandement [...], was taught by certaine Hereti [...] of [...]hose dayes, but in p [...]gned by S. [Page 210] Ierome, who thus writeth hereof: Exceramer Ierom, in explanat. Symbol. ad Damasum. blasphemiam corum, qui dicunt impossibile aliquid hoturni à Des prace ptumsesse. We accurse the blasphemy of those Heretikes, who reach, that any thing, which is impossible, is commanded to man by God.
Identity 11.
The deniall of the B. Sacraments reseruation for some dayes after, was taught by the Authropomorphyts, of whom Cyrill thus speaketh: Cyril ad Cerosyrium. I here say, they say (meaning these Heretiks) that the Misticall blessing is vnprofitable to sanctification, if any remnants thereof be reserued, till the day following; But they dote in affirming so; for Christis not made another, neither shall his Body be changed; but the Vertue of Benediction, and liuely Grace doth ouer cominue in it.
Identity 12.
Diuersity of merit of works, was denyed by the Heretike Iouinian, whom S. Austin brandeth in these words: Iouiniam damnamus Aust. do Temp. ser. 198. errorem, qui dicit unllain in futuro meritorum distantiam. We condemne the Errour of Iouinian, who affirmes, that there is no disparity of merits, in the tyme to come S. Ierome Iorom l. 1. aduers. Iouinian. c. [...]. also chargeth Iouinian with the same Heresy.
Identity 13.
The deniall of enioyned times of Penu [...]nce, was taught by the Heretike Alldinn [...], of whome TheoderetTheod. l. 4. bared. Pab. de Au [...]nis. thus speaketh d [...]inde [Page 211]Confessis &c. They (Andians) giue remission to such, as are confessed, without prescribing tyme for Pennancé, as the Law of the Church commandeth. Thus Theodoret.
Identity 14.
The deniall of Single and vn [...]aried lyfe in the Clergy is taught by the Heretike Vigilantius, whom S. Ierome condemneth in this sort: Quid faciunt Ierom. contra Vigilant. c. 1. Orientis Ecclesiae? Quod Aegipts, & sedis Apostolica? Quae aus Virgines Clericos accipiunt, aut continentes; aut si vxeres hahuerint, marit [...]esse desinunt. What do the Churches of the East herein? What the Churches of Egypt, and of the Apostolicall Sea? The which do take and allow to be of the Clergy, those, who are Virgins, or at lest continent; or if they haue wyues, do neuertheles cease to liue as maried men.
Identity 15.
That Concupiscence is a sinne, and not taken away by Baptisme, but as it were cast a sleepe by fayth, is condemned in Proclus, whom Epiphanius introduceth thus speaking: Constat Epiphan. haeres. 14. contrahi quidem, ac sopiri per fidem nunc peccatum Concupiscentiae, vine frectus noxtos producat, non tamen radicis us tollitur. It is euident, that the sinne of Concupiscence still remayneth, being cast a sleepe by sayth, yet so, as that it is not pulled vp by the roote. Thus Proclus: Which very doctrine is renewed byMela [...]th. in loc. com. Mela [...]c [...]ho [...], andCalu. l. 4. Instit. c. 15. [...], 10. Caluin.
Identity 16.
Ouerthrowing of Altars, is condemned in Donatus by Optatus; who writing against the Donatists, thus sayth:Optatus l. 6. contra Donatistas. Quid est tans sacrilegum, quàm Altarin Des (in quibus vos aliquando obt [...]listis) frangere, raders, remouere? What is so sacrilegious, as to breake, to cast downe, & remoue the Altars of God, vpon which you (Donatists) haue sometimes offered vp sacrifice? &c. Quid est enim Altare &c. For what is an Altar, but the Scate of the Body and bloud of Christ? Quid vos offenderit Christus, &c. In what hath Christ offended you, whose body and bloud do remnine vpon the Altar for a certaine Season?
Identity 17.
Denial of Chrisme, or Confirmation by a Bishop, to the Baptized, was condemned in the Nouatians; For Eusebius thus speaketh of Nouatus, being baptized: Neque Euseb. [...]ist. l. 6. c. 35. caetera, quibus post baptismum (secundum Ecclesiae Canonem) imbui opertuerat, acquisiuit; neque Domini sigillo [...]b Episcopo obsignatus fuerit: quo quidem neuti quam potitus, quo [...]odo quaeso, spiritum sanctum adeptus est? Neither did Nouatus seeke to haue those things, which (according to the Canon of the Church) he ought to haue after Baptisme; Neither was he signed with the seale of our Lord by a Bishop; the which he not enioying, how could he obtaine the Holy-Ghost? Theod [...]re [...] Theod. l. 3. Haret. [...]b. also chargeth the Nouatians herewith.
Identity 18.
Exorcisms, and exafflation, was denyed by Iulianus the Pelagian, of whom S. Austin thus relateth: Iulianus Aug. de nupt & Concupis. l. 2. c. 2 [...]. antiquissiman [...] Traditionem nefariscrimine asp [...]get, qu [...] exercizantur, & vidixi, exufflantur par [...]ul [...]. Iul [...]anus doth cast a wicked aspersion vpon the most ancient Tradition of the Church, by force wherof litle Infants are exor [...]ized, and (as I haue said) [...]eathed vpon. Thus S. Austin.
Identity 19.
That Adam lost the Image of God, was maintayned by the Origenists, but condemned by Epiphanius, thus writing: At Epiph. hoeres. 64. vero quòd secundum Imaginem est. Adam per [...]idisse dicit. Origen affirmeth, that Adam did loose that, which was according to the Image. And againe: Et Epiph. Haeres. 70. Vide. quòd corr [...] se [...] corum qui dic [...]nt Adam id, qu [...] sec [...]nd [...]m I [...] ginem Dei, perdidisse. Benold, [...]ow the words of those men (he meaning the Origen [...]ts) fall away, who maintayne, that Adam did loose that, which was according to the Image of God. Now this Heresy of the Origenists is reuiued by Caluin. who thus expresly writes of Adam: Obl [...]terata Calu. l. [...]. Instit. c. [...]. sect. 1. fuis in [...]o calestis Image: as also by Illyricus Lib. de orig, P [...]cat.
Identity 20.
The Visibility of the Church was denied by the Donatists, whom S. Austin reproued as being Hereticall, in that they labored to [Page 214]certaine texts of Scripture: Vt ea (sayth this Father) detorquere Aust. de Vnitat. Ecclesiae c. 1 [...]. in Ecclesiam Dei, vt tanquam defecisse & perijsse de to [...]o orbe videatur: to the end, to misapply them against the Church of God, that it might be thought to haue suffered a defection, and to haue perished out of the whole world. And according hereto this Father alledged the Donatists owne words (the very dialect of the Protestants of these tymes,) which are these: Apostatquit S. Aug. repeateth this saying of the Donatists, in Psal. 101. con. 2. & perijt Ecclesia de ommbus Gentibus. The Church of Christ hath apostatated, & perished away out of all Countryes. To the which words S. Austin thus answereth presently: Hoc dicunt quim illa non sunt. O impudentem vocem! They speake this, who are not in the Church. O shamelesse tongue of theirs!
Thus far I haue proceeded in shewing, that twenty mayne Articles of Protestancy were condemned in the Primitiue Church by the ancient, learned, pious and Orthodoxall Fathers of those tymes; Which Fathers stood as so many Centinells to discouer the approach of any new arising Heresy; and being discouered, were as many Spirituall Captaines, ready with their Pennes to encounter the same. I haue thought good (you see) in the former Instances, (though with some tediousnes) to set downe the Fathers condemnation of those Heresyes in the Fathers owne Words, thereby to assure you (My Countrimen) of my Candour, and Integrity herein; for I hope to proue none [Page 215]of those. Qui mendaciorum funiculis Hester c. 16. [...]onautur subuecriere.
Heere now shall follow Faur [...]y more Points of Protestancy and other circumstances concerning Protestancy, in like manner professed by the Heretiks of those ancient tymes, and registred for Heresyes & Errours by the said former lights of Gods Church. In setting these fourty downe, I will only rest (for greater expedition) in the references of the Fathers Books and Writings, wherin they are for such condemned, without expressing their particular words of condemning them. I hope you, or any iudicious Reader, will rest assured, that I vse no fraud, or calumny herein. And if any man shall thinke otherwise, him I prouoke herby to recurre to the Fathers bookes themselues, for the greater triall of my plaine and vpright deportment. But I should presume this Admonition of myne to be lesse needfull, considering, that in the former twenty Protestant Articles, being more weighty, then most of these following, he may see, how fully I haue displayed the condemning of them, euen from the Fathers owne Sentences.
Identity 21.
Well then, the one and twentith Article shalbe, the deniall of the Diuills to be really cormented at the Relicks, & monumēts of Martyrs; This point was condēned in Vigilātius, as S. Ambrose, Ambr. serm. 93. de initent. Cor [...]. Geruas [...] & Protasij, & S. Ierome Ierom. contra Vigilantium. do testify.
Identity 22.
The referring of the Churches Miracles to Witchoraft, was condemned in the Arians, asVictor in persecus. Vandal. Victor recordeth. And do not the Centurists. Cent. 4. col. 1445. &Osiander. Cent 10.11.12. &c. Osiander (all Protestants) seeke also to auoyd the force of Miracles performed in our Catholike Church, by stiling them, Antichristian, and lying Wonders?
Identity 23.
The deniall of the Deuills flying away at pronouncing of the Name of Iesus; and at the signe of the Crosse, was condemned in the seduced of those times, by the Fathers, as Theodoret Theod. hist l. 3. c. 3., & Arnobius Arnobius contra gentes, l. 10. do witnesse.
Indentity 24.
The affirming, that the Godhead of Christ did suffer in his Passion, was condemned in Eutiches. The same doth Luther, and his schollers teach, as appeareth in the former Treatise. And Musculus As Checauorius a Protestant, witnesseth. in like manner teacheth the same.
Identity 25.
The deniall of the Reuerence to the holy Crosse, condemned in Probianus, as the Tripartite History Histor. Tripere. l. 8. [...].89. witnesseth.
Identity 26.
The affirming of the Ignorance in Christ, was condemned in Themistius, and in the [Page 217] Agneites Herotil [...]s (who tooke their Name vpon this their Heresy) as we read in S. Ambrose Am [...]. l. 5. de fide. cap. 8., andGrag. l. 8. Epist. 42. S. Gregory.
Identity 27.
The deniall of Visible Sacrifice, was condemned in the Manichees by S. Austin August. tom. 6. cont. A [...]uers. leg. & Proph [...]. c. 19. & Tom. 6 cont Faustum. Manich. l. 20. c. 18. as himselfe witnesseth.
Identity 28.
The Appointed fasts vpon Sunday, was condemned in the Arians; of which point seeEpiphau. Haros. 75. Epiphanius; and the first Councell of Carthage C [...]. 64.. And do not many of our more Precise Caluinists chuse to make their firsts vpon Sundayes, rather then vpon any other dayes?
Identity 29.
The deniall of the Mixture of Wine and water in the Chalice, was condemned in certaine Heretiks, who would not allow such mixture in the Celebration of the Eucharist, asTheoph. in Iohn. 1 [...]. Theoph [...]lac [...] witnesseth.
Identity 30.
Absolute Reprobation was houlden by certaine Heretiks, and condemned by Vincentius Vin [...]. Lyrin. aduer. Haeres c. 34. Lytinensis, and S. Austin Aug. ad artic. fibi fals [...] imposis. art. 10.. The same condēned in Florinus, byEuseb. hist. l. 5. c. 3. Eusebius.
Identity 31.
That there is [...] Originati [...]inne, especially in the children of the faythfull, was [Page 218]taught by Pelagius So affirmeth S. Aug. l. [...]. contra luli [...]a. (as in the former Treatise is shewed) do teach the same.
Identity 32.
The Arians taught, as Epiphanius E [...]i [...]h. Idaeros. 69. relateth, that the Sonne of God was lesser then his Father; The New Arians in Polonia, Transiluania, and other Prouinces (who are all Protestants, or rather Caluinists) teach the same.
Identity 33.
The Ciuill Magistrats Clayming of Ecclesi isticall Primacy, was condemned in the Emperours Co [...]istantius and Valentinianus; see S. Athanasius Athan. [...] Epist ed foliear. hereof, andAmbr. Epist. 32. & 3 [...]. S. Ambros.
Identity 34.
The Assembling of Councells without the Sentence and Authority of the Roman Bishops, was condemned in the Arians, and Dioscorus. See Histor. Tripart. Tripart. l. 4. c. 9., andSocrates, l. [...]. c. 5. Socrates.
Identity 35.
The demolishing and impropriating of Monasteryes to secular vses, was condemned by theCahon. [...]3. Councell of Chalcedon.
Identity 36.
The pretented sufficiency of only Fayth. was condemned in Eunomius, and Simon [Page 219]Magus. See hereof Trenaus Iren. aduer. Haeres. l. 1. c. 20., Theodo [...] Theod. de Haeres. Faballs, l. 1. c de Simons., and S.Aust. haeress. 54. Austin.
Identity 37.
The eating of the flesh in [...], was condemned in the Aerians, and others, as Epiphanius Epiph. haeres. 75. S. Ambrose Ambr. serm. 25.34.36., and the eight of CouncellCan. 9. and the Laodiceā Councell C [...]. [...]0. of Toledo do witnesse.
Identity 38.
The affirming of our Iusties, not to be an inherent Grace, or Quality, but extrinsicall, and consisting only in remission of sinne, was condemned in the Pelagians, and others, as Celestinus Ep. 1. c. 10., Chrysostome Chrys. hom. 3. de po [...] nit., S. Austin Aust. Epist. 100. act Bonifacium., and the MileuitanCanon 3. Councell do record.
Identity 39.
The deniall of Christs descording into Hell was condemned in certaine ancient Heretiks, as S. Austins Aust. Epist. 57. ad [...]ord. & ep. 99. ad Eunoditim. teacheth.
Identity 40.
The allowing of Mariage againe, in ease of diuorce vpon Adultery, was condemned in certaine ancient Heretiks, by the old Councell of Eliberis Elib. Canon. 9., by the Councell Mil [...]nit anum Mileuit. c. 17., at which S. Austi [...] was present, and by S.Ierom in epist. ad Oceanum de obitu Fabiolae. Ierome.
Identity 41.
The Reiecting of ancient Fathers, and Antiquity, [Page 220]was condemned in the ancient Heretiks, by S. Aust. [...]om. 7. contra, I [...]l, Pel. l. 2. c. [...] l. 1. c. 2. Austin.
Identity 42.
The denying of the Bookes of Sapieutid, the Macha [...]eas, and certaine Parts of Da [...]el, to [...] Canonicall, was condemned in certaine ancient Heretikes, as S. Austin Aug. l. [...]. de praedest. Sa [...]ct. c. 14. witnesseth. And touching Daniell being reiected, see S.Ior. [...] Apol. [...]. ad. [...]rs. Russinis. Ierome.
Identity 43.
The Vrging of 1. T [...]. 4. against Abstinence, and singl [...] lyfe of the Clergy, and of accounting the same to be Manichisme, was condem [...]ed by S.Touching Abstinence, see S. Austin, condemning the deniall of it in Faustus▪ the Mani [...]ee▪ l. 3 [...]. c. [...]. con [...]. P [...]st. and touching single lyfe, see S. Austin contra d [...]as, Epist. Pelag. l. 1. c. 2. Austin.
Identity 44.
The expounding of that Text: I and the Father, are One, Ioah. 10. to be one in Will ▪ and not in Substance, was condemned by all ancient Fathers, who ha [...] commented vpon that place; yet receaued by Caluin Caluin, in Ioa [...]. c. 10. Whitakerus Whi [...] contra [...]amp [...]a [...]. 8., and most o [...]ier Caluinists.
Identity 45.
The Condemning of the ancient Prima [...] of the [...] Church▪ was condemned in Iohn Bishop, of Constanti [...], as S. Gregory Epist. [...]. ad Eus [...] [...]iuin. witnesseth.
Identity 46.
The affirming, that the Clergy is to be ordayned by popular Election, Was condemned [Page 221]by the ancient Fathers of the La [...]dicean Can. [...]. Councell.
Identity 47.
The Vndertaking of Ecclesiasticall sanction, without Ordination by a Bishop, was condemned in certaine Old Heratiks, as Socrates Hist. l. [...]. c. 10. relateth, as also by Theodoret Theod. l. 2. c. 8., and S.Cypr. l. 1. Epist. [...]. ad Magnum. Cyprian.
Identity 48.
The insisting vpon Only Scripture without Tradition, was condēned in the ancient Heretiks, by S. Austin Aust. contra Maximin.. & Theodoret Theodor. Dialog l. 3. c. [...]. & 4.. This point was further partienlarly condemned in Nestorius, and Dioscorus, as the second Councell of Nice Concil. Nic. Act 1. witnesseth.
Identity 49.
The denial of a Triple Immersion in Baptisme, was condemned in Eunomius, as Theodoret In Haeret. Fab. l 4. de [...] &c. witnesseth.
Identity 50.
The neglect of Kneeling at time of Prayer. in the Church, and at the Priests benediction, was condemned by S.Chrysost. homil. 40. ad Popul. Autioch. & in Act. Apost. homi [...]. [...]. Chrysostome.
Identity 51.
The Prophaning, and contempt of Sanctuaryes was condemned in Bonifacius, as S. Austin Auct. to [...]. 2. Epist. 1 [...]7. ad [...] fac. & dec [...] uit. Dei. l. 2. c. 4. relateth.Socra [...]. hist. l. 6. c. 5. The like doth Secrates (98) witnes, and Concilium Can. 29. Agathense.
Identity 52.
The forbidding to disinherit our selues, of our Posterity, for the Churches vse, was condemned in the wicked Tyrants, byPrudent. in bym. de S. Leuren [...]. Prudentius.
Identity 53.
The obiecting of the Epistle to the Hebrews (cap. 10.) against Sacrifice, is condemned by S. Chrysostome, S. Ambrose, Occumenius, and Theophilact, in their Commentaries in Hebr. c. 10. And yet are some Texts produced out of this Chapter by the Caluinists at this day, against Sacrifice.
Identity 54.
The affirming of Pharo's Induration, was condemned in some ancient Hereticks, byPhilast. l. de Haeresib. Haeres. 77. Philastrius.
Identity 55.
The restrayning of the Text in Genesis, Cap. 4. touching Cains dominion ouer sinne, was condemned by Philastrius Thilast. de Haeresib. Haeres. 80., and S.Aust. de ciuitat. Dei. l. 85. c. 7. Austin.
Identity 56.
The deniall of. the Epistle to the Hebrews, was anciently condemned by Philastrius Haeres. [...]. Which Epistle is in like sort reiected at this present, by many Lutherans, as is shewed aboue in the former Treatise.
Identity 57.
The deniall of the Apocalyp [...] by the Heretiks Alogiani, was condemned by S. Austin Aust. de Haer. Haeres [...] 30., and Epiphanius Epiphan. Haeres. 3 [...]. The same booke is not accounted Canonicall by Luther, and some other Lutherans, as may appeare in the former discourse.
Identity 58.
The obiecting (in respect of the Sacrament) the grosse, and Carnall [...]ating of humane flesh (the which Obiection the Sacramentaries make at this present) was condemned by Iustinus Iustinus, in colloq. cu [...] Triphone. Martyr, Tertullian Tertull. in Apolog [...]. c. 7., Origen Origen. l. [...] contra C [...]lsum., Eusebius Eusebius Histor. l. 5. cap. 1., Prudentius Prudentius, in Hy [...] no oe S. L [...] rentio., and others.
Identity 59.
Appearing Innouation, without comming out from of an Elder Society, was condemned in the ancient Heretikes, by Vincentius Vincent▪ aduers. Haer. c. [...] c. & [...]. & 34. Lyrinensis, S. Aug. l. 3. de Baptism. contra Donat. Austin, and S.Ierom. contra Lu [...] ▪ in fine. Ierome: And yet the Lutherans (though late appearing) cannot proue, that they came out (touching doctrine) from any elder Society.
Identity 60.
Lastly, which heere I will alledg; The obiecting of many Parts of our Christian Religion to be taken from the G [...]ills (the which Kemp [...]tius Kemp [...] tius, in Exa [...]. Con [...]. Tridp [...]rt. 3. pag. [...]. & 8 [...]., and Rep [...]id [...]s (an English [Page 224] In his booke de Romen. Eccles. Idolas. pa. 10 [...].24 [...]. [...]. &c. Writer) do obiect against vs Catholiks) is condemned by S. Austin S. Austin condemneth this in the Manichees, contra Faust. Maniech l. [...]0 [...]. & [...]. and de Ciuitate Dei, l. 10. c. 19. and Epist. 49., Tertullian Tertull. l. de Praescrip [...]. cap. 40., S. Ierome Ierom. l. [...]. contra Iouin. post medium., and Origen Origen, l. [...] contra Celsum, ante medium..
Loe here (My Countrimen) I haue presented to your eye, a large Glasse, to behould your fayth in, made of threescore Protestanticall Points, (formees sur le moul des anciens Heretiques) wrought vpon the Anuise of the old Heretiks, and condemned for Heresies by the Church of Christ in those dayes. What can you say hereto? Will you vrge, that howsoeuer this be, yet this proueth your Religion to be ancient? Yf any of you be of such transparency of iudgment, as thus to reply; let him remember, that as these his doctrines were ancient; so also that they were anciently condemned. And we ought to haue as great a loathing of ancient? Heresies, as of but yesterdayes Nouellismes.
Secondly, we are to obserue, that Protestancy was not n [...]re in being in its full Orbe in those dayes; Because only this, or that point thereof, was houlden by this, or that Anonymus, or obscure Fellow: Whereas now all the former Points aboue rehearsed are become (as it were) so many seu [...]rall Ingredients, of all which the Comp [...]and of your Reformed Religion is made. And the men belieuing in those firster dayes the said Points, were in compare of the worth, and celsitude of the Fathers condemning them, but as Bow thrubs, [...] to be moden vpon by euery on [...], in respect of [...] high Cedi [...] of [...].
Well, heere I am to acquain [...] yet, that some of our more learned Aduersaries, who are not a litle moued through the great scandall risen against them, for their owne knowne Opinions, so condemned by the Primitiue Church, haue therefore, not as in clearing of themselues(which they cannot) but by way of recrimination, endeauored to returne the like vpon vs; thinking insufficient honour, if they can be able, but to leaue things perplexed, and doubtfull▪ They hearing themselus herein like to that man, who in a Duellism [...], or single Combat, doth not so much expect to get an absolute Victory ouer his Enemy; but holds it glory inough, if he can come off with giuing as many, and as dangerous wounds, as himselfe receaued. O Weaknes of iudgment▪ since Truth consisteth in a f [...]e establishment of it selfe, and not in a seeming redargution of the Contrary Doctrine. According to this Method some of our Aduersaries haue pretended, that many of our now Catholike. Opinions were in like manner condemned by the ancient Fathers of the Primitiue Church. I will particularly insist in the writings of one Willett [...]s, a Protestant of England, making choice of some few of his Instances of this nature, thereby to shew the impost [...], pe [...]sidy, and want of all Ingenuity, and vpright [...]es in such his proceedings.
This Authour then in hi [...] booke cati [...] led: Intrastyl [...]n Papism [...], giueth an example [Page 226]of a Woman, saying: Harcellina (the companion of Carpocrates) was noted of Heresy, in that the vsed worship to the Images of Iesus and of Paul, as S. August. Haeref. 7. Augustine witnesseth. I answere, that this Authour vseth fraud herein; For S Austins words are: Colebat Imagines Iesu, & Pauli [...] & Homeri, & Pythagorae, adorando incensum (que) ponendo. She did worship the Images of Iesus, of Paul, of Homer, and Pythagoras, and she offered incense vnto them. Which point Epiphanius further exployneth, saying of this Carp [...]crates, and his followers: Insuper Epiphan. Haeref. 27. Philosophe [...] quorundam &c. They placed the Image of Iesus, with the Images of the Philosophers, Pithagoras, Aristotle &c. and, did afterwards keepe the [...]tes of the Pagans. Now what is this to vs Catholiks? Do we worship the Images of the Philosophers? Or do we obserue the rytes of the Pagans? Or do we offer incense to any Image?
He secondly produceth the Heretiks, called, Heraclionitae, who (he sayth) after a new custome purged, and redeemed those that were dead by annointing their bodies with Oyle, and Balme. S. Austin Haeref. 1 [...]. witnesseth also this. Now how impertinently is this obiected against vs? S. Austins words are these: Feruntur, suos morieutes nouo tuedo redimere; id est, pet Oleum, belsamum, & aquam, & inuocationes, quas Hae [...]aicis verbis dicunt super capita eo [...]um &c. But we Catholiks do neither annoint, nor baptise the dead; neither do we pray, by vsing such Innocations ouer the heads of the dead: such strange detortion of S. Austins [Page 227]words is here vsed.
Thirdly he insimulates the Catholiks [...] the Heresies of the Ta [...]ani, who (sayth he) did condemne Mariage, and accounted it no better then Fornication; and did not receaue any married Persons (in suorum numerum) into their number. S. Austin Austin so witnesseth, Haeres. 24. How can this touch vs? For we do not equall Mariage with Fornication; We know all our Ancestours were maried; and we teach, that Mariage is a Sacrament.
Fourthly, he sayth: The Pepusiani allow Women to be Priests; In like manner, the Papists do suffer their Women to conferre Baptisme. Austin witnesseth this of the Heretiks Pepusiani. Austin, Haeres. 27. To this I answere, that the Pepusians Errour consisted in making Women the ordinary Ministers of Baptisme, and of all other Priestly functions. Now, this is impertinent to the Ministring of Baptisme by Women, or Laymen, in the only Case of Necessity.
Fiftly, he proceedeth further, saying: The Hereticks called Apostolici, did not admit into their Society and Communion those, that had wines, or proper Possessions. Austin Aust. Haeres. 40. And further, Those Apostolici would not in any sort suffer those, which had vowed single lyfe, to marry, as Epiphanius Epiph. Haeres. 6 [...]. sayth. To the authority of S. Austin I first answere; S. Austins words are these; The Apostolici receaue not into their Communion, those that haue wiues, or Possessions, Quales habet Catholica Ecclesia, & Monaches, & Clericos pl [...] rimos: Which the Catholike Church hath, and (besides [Page 228]these) [...]he also hath Monks & Clergy men▪ Now these Apostolici are Heretiks (sayth S. Austin) for that they thinke those to haue no hope of Saluation, who vse these things, which themselues do want. Thus S. Austin. But this toucheth vs nothing at all. For do not our maried mon, & such as haue Possessions liue within the Vnity of our Church?
Touching the produced words of Epiphanius, this Father is mightily wronged by this Protestant; For Epiphanius deliuereth not prohibition of Votaries to marry, as being the doctrine of the Heretiks Apostolici themselues; for Epiphanius his Words following are these: Tradidorunt Sancti Dei Apostoli peccarum esse, post decretam Virginitateni ad Nuptias vener [...]i: The Holy Apostles of God deliuered it to be a Suine, to marry after one hath vowed Virginity. Thus what Epiphanius spake in the name of the Apostles, this Authour fraudulently produceth in the name of the Heretiks, called Apostolici. Belike this man is of a short sight, not being able to distinguish betweene these two words, Apostoli, and Apostolici. But to proceed.
Sixtly, he alledgeth the Hierarchites (being Heretiks) saying: The Hierarchites admit only Monks, and Nuns to their society Austin Aust. Haeref. 47.. But what is this to vs? Doth our Church admit only Monks, and Nunns into its Society? How rouingly is this testimony alledged?
Seauently, This Authour sayth: There is an Heresy, of which the Professours walke with bare seete; because God said to Moyse [...]k Exod. [...]3. ▪ Put off thy [Page 229]thees. Austin. Thus this writer glanceth at such of our Religious men, who goe barefoote. But S. Austin August. Haeref. 68. in the very place alledged, thus presently addeth: Inde ergo Harests est, quia non propter corporis afflictionem sic ambulabani, sed quia testimoniae taliter intelligunt. But this is an Heresy, [...] that they did walke bare foote, not thereby to puni [...]h their bodies; but because they did vnderstand the testimony of the Scripture in their owne sense; So vntowardly doth this Protestant alledge S. Austin, against his owne true, and euident meaning.
He further enlargeth himselfe, saying: There were certaine Heretiks, who belieued, that by Christs descending into Hell, the Vnbelieuers belieued; and that all Scales were deliuered out of Hell, at Christ his comming thither Austin Haeres. 79.. This example is alledged against the Catholike doctrine of Limbus Patrum. But what doth this Instance concerne vs? Do we thinke, that Christ by his descending into Hell, deliuered the damned from thence, or any offers, but such as were faythfull? This Testimony is so idly and impertinently extended to vs Catholiks, thatDanius de Haeres. 79. Danius (a learned Protestant) confesseth most plainly. That these Heretiks Errour concerned only the damned.
The foresaid Authour alledgeth, that the Heretikes, Coluthians affirmed: Deum non facer [...] ma [...]t That no euill was wrought by God, expresly repagnant to that saying of the Scripture: Ego [...]u [...] creani mal [...]; as Austin August. Haeres. 15. Witnesseth. From this Heresy the Papists are not cleare, sayth he. Thus far this Writer; vnderstanding plainly in this place by the Word; Eui [...], not the [...]a [...]t of punishment [Page 230](which he knoweth, we grant is from God) but the Euill of sinne, Danaeus in his Commentaries vpon S. Austin & Haere. [...]ib. Haeref. 61. whereof indeed we deny that God is the Authour. I answere herto with the foresaid Protestant Danaus; That, Coluthiain Deum poenas, & supplicia sceleratis hominibus immittere & irrogare negarunt. The Coluthians denied, that God did inflict any paynes or Punishment vpon wicked men &c. And then Danaeus further sayth: Est malum duplex, quem admodum ipse Augustinus docet; Aliud malum Culpae, aliud Poenae: Mali Culpae non est Authour Deus; Poenae Deus est Author. There is a twoofould Euill, as Austin teacheth; To wit the Euill of the Fault, and the Euill of Punishment▪ God is not the Authour of the Euill of the Offence, or Fault, but he is authour of the euill of Punishment. Thus this Protestant, with whome we Catholiks agree herein. So ignorantly (at least maliciously) is the Heresy of the Coluthianes obiected to vs by this Willettus.
He goeth yet forward, and sayth: The Anthropomorphites (being Heretiks) did imagine, that God was in shape and proportion like to a man; As Austin August. Haeres. 50. recordeth: So the Rhemists do teach, that God may be pictured like an old man. Hereto I answere, that this no more proueth vs to hould with these Heretiks, that God is in proportion, lyke to a Man, then our picturing of the Holy Ghost in the forme of a Doue, or of the Angells in forme of yong Men, that therfore we thinke the Holy Ghos [...] to be a Doue, or Angells, yong Men. And we hould it no more vnlawfull to paynt these so, as they visibly and corporally appeared, then it was vndecent for them to appeare in such formes; [Page 231]or, then it was vnlawfull for the Scriptures so to report the same.
He after insimulats vs Catholiks within the Heresy of the Pelagians; saying: The Pelagian Heretiks did hould; That a Man may be perfect in that lyfe, and keep all the Commandements [...] Austin witnesseth. The like do the Papists hould: But how can this touch v [...]? For the Pelagians affirmed, that their natural hability for the performance herof, without God assisting them with his Grace, was sufficient. For thus S. Austin speaketh of them: Pelagiani August. Ep. 20. ad Aselicum. ipsi Gratiae Christi su aduersantur. vt se humanis Viribus diuina existiment implere mandata The Pelagians were such Enemies to the Grace of Christ, as that they thought themselues able to keep the diuine Commandements by human strength. But do we teach this? No, we acknowledg it to be a blasphemy against Christ.
I will conclude, with this same Authours imputing to vs the Heresy of the Manichees. Who (as he sayth) condemned the eating of flesh, as being vncleane, and impure: See August. Hares. 4 [...]. Austin hereof. How can this example endanger vs Catholik [...]? Do we cōdemne the Creature, for impure? Do we not also eate flesh? Therefore what is the Manichees doctrine of euer abstayning frō flesh (as impure by Creation) to our obserued abstinence, vpon appointed dayes, without condemning of the Creature?
Thus farre now for some tast of the impurity of this Authour; Out of whose booke I haue insisted only in a dozen of his immateriall, and froathy Instances. Of these I haue made choice [Page 232]in particular, as seeming more conducing, then the rest, though they conduce nothing ar all▪ As for some other few examples in him (by me heere omitted) they are so grosly impertinent; as that I will not abuse your longer Patience with recitall of them. Only I say, by this already set downe, ye [...] may consecture, what the rest of his Booke is. A Book (barren of matter) is commonly tearmed, Vn liure set, A dry Booke; yet perhaps I might be thought to wrōg this his Booke, in calling it so; for you see it is still of Froath, and Frosth is moyst.
Well, hauing thus answered the chiefe obiected Examples of our Aduersaries (all which, or any other by thē obiected, are so pregnantly o [...]enting, and different from our doctrine, that not so much as any one of them can be a [...]amed, which being holden, as it was by the Heretiks of those times, and for such in them condemned, is not as yet to this day by vs in like manner condemned;) I further answere, as in further Explication, and Preuention in generall, that Heresy is not (in some sort) an open Ane [...]ay to Religion; But is a subtill Corrup [...]cy therof, by absitacting from it, or adding to [...]h: So as Truth, and Errour hauing one Materiall obiect or ground worke, are deuided (though euer really) oftentymes (as to the conceauing of the vnlearned) but in a seeming slender [...]icity, or difference of Words, or in a poynt (to common Vnderstanding) s [...]arce diuisible. In which respect he, that will obiect pertinently in this [...]ynd, must obiect not any neerenes, resemblance, or lykelyhood, but an Identity of Opinion [Page 233](as I haue done in my obiecting of the Sixty Articles of Protestancy, maintayned by the Did Heretiks, and in those dayes condemned for Heresyes by the Church of Christ;) Since otherwise the now wicked Obiecting by the New Ari [...]ns (both against but Aduersaries, & vs) of the Heresy of the Tru [...], as a sti [...]ming three Gods, might, in regard that both of vs hold three seuerall Persons, (euery of which is God) be more insisted vpon, against both of vs, and with more colour, then any of the former alledged Examples be. And with this I [...]nd this Appendi [...].
The Conclusion.
IT is an accustomed D [...]a [...]ct of many of your Prime-Maysters both in the Pulpit, and in their writings, to voci [...]rate & try out, That the Catholike Roman Religion is Antichristian, and the Pope Awit [...]st, & in proofe hereof they produce certaine T [...]ats, put of the second of the Thes [...]nians 1. Thess. 2., and theAv pocal. 8. & 12. Apocalyps, which they [...]ench and disi [...]ynt (as it were) with their stayned, & violent. Constructions. But if they were able to set downe thirty or fourty Articles of sayes, which Antichrist hall teach; and these to be acknowledged his particular [...]act [...]ines, by the consent both of You Protestants, and V [...] Catholike; as also could alledg so many old [...] restes condemned by the Pr [...]mitiue Church of God: And withall, if further they could produce out of our Catholike w [...]llets, that we Catholiks do [...]each, and be [...] the said Antichristian [Page 234]Articles, and the said anathematized Heresies: I say, if your Men (O you Hugenots) cold effect thus much, how would they insult? What words euen of brasse, would they yell ou [...]? What Prophies of Victory, and Triumphan [...] Arches wold their Pens haue erected before this day, and all in memory of our ouerthrow, and dishonour of the Roman Religion, and its Professour? But the Case here (God be praised) is farre otherwise▪ for they are your Writters (My Countrimen) who stand at this tyme chargeable.
I haue (you see) set downe fourty Articles, touching the Turkish Religion, and diuers Circumstances thereof, chiefly out of the Turkish Alcoran (the Booke (as aboue I said) wherein that Law was first written) as also out of warrantable Authours, hoth Catholiks, & Protestants, who haue written of the Religion and Manners of the Turks: So as, it is acknowledged [...] all sydes, that the Turkish Articles produced by me, are indeed the Articles at this day belieued by them. I haue in like sort insisted in threescore Old Heresies, condemned by the Church of God in ancient tymes, and for Heresyes at this day acknowledged; by vs Catholiks, & by the more learned & moderate Protestants. I haue further proued, euen from the expresse Testimonies, taken out of the first & chiefe Lutherans, that themselues haue taught in their Writings (articularly, and punctually) the said Mathemetan; or Turkish Articles, and in lieu of some others, Articles more pernicious, euen by the light of Nature; as also that they haue pertinaciously defended (and their Followers [Page 235]do at this day defend) the said expl [...] rate Heresies for Good Lutheranisius, and Euangelical doctrine.
Now then what remaineth for vs to doc I Not vnkindly, and vncharitably to insult ouer you, and in virulent and gaulfull termes to exprobate you there with, but in all Christian zeale, to pitty your poore distressed states, and to pray, for your abandoning those most wicked Turki [...]h Doctrines, and other Helli [...] Heresyes; and for your future in corporating into our Catholike Church; To him (I say) who vpon mans true repentance, hath pronounced: Numquid Ezech. 18. Voluntatis mea [...]est m [...]rs impi [...] And againe: Nolo Ibidem. mortem morientes, conueru [...] mini & viuite.
Well then (My Countrimen of France) to repeate what aboue I haue faith (that thereby my Words may more intensly, and forcibly s [...]rike your Memory,) since you haue seene, how your owne chiefe Doctours in Fourty Points of their Religion, do commilitate and serue vnder the Colours of Mahumet; Since also it hath been made plaine, that in twenty passages of Fayth, or necessary Circumstances therof, Protestancy is lesse warrantable, then Mahumetisme: Lastly, since it is demonstrated, that in Sixty Positions of Fayth, and other collaterall points thereof, Protestancy, or Hugenotisme comparts with the ancient Heresyes, or rather is identifyed with them; what then may seeme to be inferred (O pardon me for speaking that with griefe, which you are to heare with shame!) but that a Mahumetan, and an Old branded Heretyke, [Page 236]and a French Hugen [...]is, are (In part) word [...] Sy [...]o [...]ymons?
Now therefore, if notwithstanding all this, you will stil prefer your owne Religion before [...]oe encient Roman Fayth, (which euen by y [...]ar owne BrethrensWhitak ad respons. Cam [...]. ra [...]. 7. Huttevus de Sacris. missatieo p. 377. besid [...] diuers others: acknowledgments hath bren perpetu [...]ted from hand to hand, from the Apostles, and in which (by their likeHum f [...]idus Iesuit. part. 2. rat. 2. Osined, C [...]nt. 12. pag. 30 [...]. Luther in colle [...]. Germ. c. de Miss [...]. Confessions) men dying, may be saued;) Yf (I say) by your pe [...]seuering therein you will violently and desperatly run vpon the Hykes of your owne damnation I cannot but commiserate your forlorne Soules, & (though with inconsolable sorrow) close vp my speack [...]s, with the Ac [...]lamation of the Apostle; O Galas. 30 O insensati Galata (siue Gall [...]) quis vos s [...]sc [...] [...]u [...] [...]on obedire veri [...]nat [...]! O sansi [...]s French Hugenois, who hath bewitched you not to [...]h [...]y the Truth?
[...]aus Deo, & Beat [...] Virgini Mariae.